The Unified Theorem (Insert, Warcraft, Science is Golden)

Chapter 1 – The Holy Light Nets a Reality Check (I)
  • Karmic Acumen

    Well-known member
    While I try to work on the next chapters of my other stories, have this for a trial run.

    From now on, advance chapters of my stories will become available on my Patreon and Subscribestar, beginning with this one. See the author's note at the bottom if that interests you. Once I get far enough ahead on the others to begin posting again, I'll update those threads too accordingly.



    The Unified Theorem

    A materials scientist reincarnates on Azeroth sometime before the First War. Naturally, the first order of business is figuring out why the hell his perfectly mundane technology insists on spewing self-defeating ritual magic everywhere. Clearly, the method to Arcane's madness was being deliberately obtuse. The Light, sadly, didn't seem to be in on the joke.



    h1Lv1Ck.jpg




    Book I

    A Materials Engineer Flees King Aiden's Court




    Chapter 1 – The Holy Light Nets a Reality Check

    (I)

    "-. April 1, Year 579 of the King's Calendar .-"

    The very first time the Light filled you, it was a revelation.

    Probably not the sort of revelation I'm undergoing though, thought one Wayland Hywel. Which is to say, myself. While I had no doubt that many of the people around me were attending the Archbishop's visit hoping for some manner of enlightenment about their path in life, I doubted any of them experienced that revelation inwards and backwards. Certainly not so far backwards as to recall an entire eon of being happily dead, never mind a life before that, on a different planet in a different time that somehow turned the most grand and grim visions of Azeroth's future into trite entertainment.

    Not that I was one to talk, considering how much time I devoted to said trite entertainment before need and want made me grow out of it. After a decade or three. Out of a total of nine and change. It might have taken longer if the lore didn't completely lose the plot mid-way through Northrend. The retcons and inconsistencies in literally everything reached critical mass and just kept going, to the point where even the eternally incompetent Bronze Dragonflight couldn't scapegoat everything. And that was just the things shown on screen. By the time I stopped playing games, the entire lore of Azeroth had become a meme unto itself. Of the 'this is proof we're in a simulation' variety.

    Now I was inside the simulation, so to speak. Wasn't that lovely?

    I wasn't upset though. I'd chosen this all by myself. I hadn't been bored, exactly, but after an eternity of self-actualisation in the Boundless Ether – which did not, in fact, lend itself to the emergence of almighty interdimensional corporate slave traders or random omnipotent bastards with arbitrary capacity for unchallenged tyranny matched only by their childishness – I'd finally finished elucidating every last grain of inner meaning. I was ready to explore outer meanings again for a while. Why not by venturing into the neighbours' burning house to help put out the fire?

    Sure, these particular neighbours were the neighbourhood's busybodies that peeked and snooped and stuck their nose through everyone else's business until they convinced themselves they could shape the world to accommodate their desires instead of the other way around. But imitation was the sincerest form of flattery and the consequences of ignoring reality had already gotten the Titans killed, so I was willing to forgive them. You don't kick a god when he's down. You especially don't kick a god while his soul is being tortured into post-mortem insanity by the one big disaster that isn't the sole consequence of his own actions, never mind an entire family of them.

    "The sermon is over, boy."

    A plated boot stepped into view… actually it had been there for a while. I suddenly realised I was kneeling in the middle of the… not empty street, Strahnbrad's streets were almost never empty, but positively barren compared to when Alonsus Faol was holding his sermon and casting his glowing blessings of wisdom on all and sundry from up on the church balcony.

    Hours ago.

    "Lad, are you alright? Do you need a hand up?"

    I blinked and looked up at… "Knight Uther." That's right, Uther Not-Yet-The-Lightbringer would have had to be active for decades before paladins were first invested. And for him to be a direct disciple of Alonsus Faol, the man would have had to be in his service in some manner. Why not as a member of his guard? Though on that note… "How can I help you?" What I really wanted to ask was what the heck are you of all people doing out here corralling a spacing out teenager? But then I saw the man's face and realized he was barely in his thirties right now. He also looked positively taken aback, even awestruck for some bizarre reason. It was a jarring look on a face so manful and that beard looked positively exalted with not one shadow on it – oh. I'm glowing. The Light's Blessing that Alonsus Faol had cast on the gathered crowd hadn't left me. Or, rather, the Light had come back in force after it did. This must be why everyone else is giving me such a wide berth, I thought. Though I think my parents, at least, would be different.

    They probably meant well, though. They weren't particularly pious, the people of Alterac were more materialistic than the other kingdoms in general, despite Tirisfal Glades being practically next door, but they were true believers. They wouldn't want to interfere with whatever work the Light was enacting upon their flighty only child.

    Uther shook himself and seemed unsure whether to feel worried or amused. "I thought I'm supposed to help you, lad. Unless this isn't you prostrating yourself in a bid to be accepted as an acolyte? I dare say you've a fair chance of being accepted, though you might need to travel a ways if the local parishes aren't to your taste. I can't imagine any of them turning you away."

    "Oh no, I'm going to be an engineer." I made the decision on the spot because Enlightenment was useful like that. I rose to my feet feeling light and strong, the Light suffusing me with all the strength that could rise in mankind, before it finally began to fade now that Enlightenment was complete and a-ta-ta-ta-ta, where do you think you're going? We've not even begun to make a better future!

    The Light stayed.

    Which was good because the enlightened thing to do without any power backing me up would be haring off into the mountains to become a hermit.

    The glowing eyes were a waste of energy though. Better if it went to something more useful like enforcing the flexibility of the eye lens and the rest of the – there we go, at least my eyesight wouldn't hold me back, and with more practice it may even get better. No small thing in this time and place when the dwarves and gnomes still kept to themselves. Did humans even have the notion of microscopes? In this world without the smaller races being forced to share their technology on account of being made refugees – never mind the various more advanced things humanity itself should have had by now, like electricity and materials science – telescopic vision and literal seer powers may yet bridge the gap. Well, one of them. A small one. Hopefully the Light's utility didn't need too many hoops jumped through to figure out, or I'd have a tough time giving mankind the technological edge in time for the orcs.

    At least the Light had been quite intuitive so far. But then, it would have to be, wouldn't it? The first paladins completed their training in just a few weeks, never mind the insane progression rate of 'adventurers'. For all that could be trusted, which was not a lot considering the nonsense that was the so-called warrior class.

    But this was just one of the theories about the Light's mechanics that I needed to verify now that it wasn't mere fantasy. I looked at the knight. At his familiar face. The complete lack of mystic glow and grey hairs had 'opportunity' written all over it. "Knight Uther, what is the Light?"

    Sir Uther was surprised. He also thought my question was theological.

    It wasn't.

    Neither were the next twenty five.

    "-. .-"

    Not entirely contrary to what I had expected, Sir Uther did not, in fact, shoo me away in annoyance when my questions started going over his head. Instead, the man bid me and my awkwardly trailing parents to follow and led the way straight to the Archbishop himself.

    Well, more or less. We had to wait for the Clerist Preeminent to finish his one-on-one meetings with his many petitioners. But that was alright, the Archbishop didn't visit Alterac every day, and Strahnbrad was ultimately just a stop on the way to Alterac City. Sir Uther 'distracted' me by asking me about myself, and the man was even willing to reciprocate for as long as it offered a reprieve from my 'dauntingly erudite approach to interrogation.'

    His words.

    I already knew that Uther would have been over sixty years old during the events of the Third War, so I was unsurprised to learn he was already a knight at the age of thirty-one. I was a bit surprised at how it happened, though. The man had been given by his parents to the Old Monastery in Tirisfal Glades – the eventual headquarters of the Scarlet Crusade – to live as a monk because they had too many children. It was practically the opposite of how Alexandros Mograine ended up there. Also unlike the future Highlord, Uther didn't stay.

    "I don't begrudge my mother and father, and truth be told I'm starting to think I'll come around to that way of life, but as a young man I chafed. I left in search of adventure, and I soon found it. Mercenary work can pay quite well, and courier work was an embattled profession that soon acquainted me with the whole of Lordaeron and many of the people that keep it running under the surface, as well as the many elements that seek the opposite. I can only thank the Light that when I inevitably misjudged my patrons, his Holiness – still a mere cleric then – took pity on me and prevailed on the local marshal to enlist my 'help' to undo my foolishness. Unravelling a doomsday cult wasn't anywhere near what I expected, but it certainly gave me a better eye for who to take jobs from. Soon after, the marshal offered me a temporary military commission to put the mess behind me. His Holiness never said so, but I'm convinced he interceded on my behalf for that as well. That commission soon turned permanent and now, here I am."

    Is that personal experience why you're going out of your way to humour me right now? 'Adventurers' didn't come out of nowhere after the Third War, it turns out. "I'm surprised you're still a guard then, is the knight title as empty in Lordaeron as it is here? You could go to Stormwind though..."

    "I'd be lying if I said that didn't figure into things, but in truth I find more meaning serving among people than against trolls and beasts of unknown lands. Besides, though I've certainly mustered the grit for it, I do not actually want to leave Lordaeron."

    Achieving the Knight rank technically elevated you to nobility, but Lordaeron – like most of the other Kingdoms of Azeroth, as the continent was currently known – had long since parcelled away its territories, so it was just an honorary title these days. The only exception was Stormwind, which was the only human kingdom not entirely surrounded by sea or allied polities. Conveniently for the Wrynn line, this practically meant that the most competent men of every generation got a big parcel of land on the frontier, which they then spent their own blood, sweat and gold pacifying of beasts and trolls and murlocks and whatever other dangers. A lot of young men left the other kingdoms in hopes of better prospects down there, and they in turn were dwarfed by the ambitious locals, and so Stormwind grew larger and more prosperous with each man that climbed through the ranks. It was a shining story of success that no one had expected of such a far-flung country, especially one whose closest neighbours were Gurubashi troll tribes and Dark Iron dwarves.

    It was also a story that the other kingdoms' nobility was doing everything they could to make sure wasn't repeated at home, because every new noble meant a threat to existing holdings. Also, ennoblement via the military path meant their loyalty was to the Crown first, not any other lord. Which meant the King of Stormwind had much more power in practice than all the other human kings.

    The irony was not lost on me.

    "Is that what you're thinking of doing?"

    I came out of my introspection. "Pardon?"

    "Stormwind, lad, are you thinking of seeking your fortunes there? The dwarves and gnomes are on the way if you're serious about taking up more unusual crafts, though I'd still recommend a ship."

    "Not at the moment." In fact, despite my nebulous overall aims, my mind was considering more eastward directions as well. Also… "I need to make a few things to leave for the family, and build up some coin."

    Uther looked between me and my hand-wringing parents that continued to not muster enough courage to barge into our conversation. "That's more thought than I put into things at your age."

    Since I was only thirteen, that wasn't the ringing endorsement Sir Uther clearly intended. Then again, fourteen was apparently old enough to be a guard at the Stockade. On the one hand, questionable age of consent for job hazards. On the other hand, this world was clearly better about not forcing its youth to waste our best years regurgitating information we'll never use in real life, while shut in a room with a stranger who controlled everything about our lives up to when we get to sit, stand, speak, eat, sleep or take a shit, in a mockery of the system of indoctrination that the greatest fallen civilisation in Earth history only forced on slaves.

    No, those weren't unresolved issues. You can't achieve enlightenment if you still have unresolved issues. But the thing about resolved issues? They're still issues if no one does anything about them.

    For better or worse, that issue, at least, is well out of my hands now.

    Too bad Azeroth had even bigger issues looming on the horizon, most of which would be made worse by the very kingdom I was reborn in. In the immortal words of Terry Pratchett, in Alterac there were two types of people. One, the peasants, craftsmen, artists, bards and even the rare noble who had to do things and were often quite human. And two, the other lifeforms. Unfortunately, the other lifeforms controlled everything. It was impossible to exaggerate their baleful stupidity. And Kind Aiden Perenolde was practically the worst of the lot, for all that he could still pretend humanity. Deathwing's mind magics would barely need to do much, when the time came.

    Not that you were allowed to say any of that.

    I can't stay here, I decided. The world doesn't have time to waste on oppressed underdogs.

    Movement ahead. Uther stood from the pew where the two of us had been sitting and waiting. "Your Holiness."

    "Uther. And this is the child from outside?" Seems that kneeling in the middle of the street for hours gets around fast. "You were right about him being an aspirant then?"

    "No, Holiness, he… Actually, you should just talk to him."

    "Indeed? Then I shall."

    Finally, the Archibishop of the Church of the Holy Light stood before me. Alonsus Faol. He was a short and stout man with a large, groomed beard and a friendly face. Light brown hair that would probably seem blonder if not for the contrast to the golden shimmer in his hazel eyes. The only reason I couldn't see him playing the part of Greatfather Winter was because his beard wasn't white yet. But then, some flour could fix that right quick. "Archbishop." I bowed my head but maintained eye contact and didn't kneel. "I didn't request this but am thankful nonetheless that you are willing to giving me a moment. I might need a bit longer than that, though, so if you're short on time I'll just leave you be and go home."

    "I always have time for meaningful petitions, especially those so well-spoken."

    Alonsus Faol's presence was… actually very pleasant. Just watching him created a sense of peace and clarity. He was no poser. It seemed that the Church of the Holy Light really was no false doctrine put in place just to mentally and spiritually enslave the populace for self-aggrandisement and coin. The Light was deeply invested in this man. "Let me preface this by saying I am not here to question the theology of the Church of the Light, so if it sounds like I am it's not my intent."

    "Even if you do, that is fine as long as your own ears are not closed."

    Not an ideologue either. "All the same, I'd rather not waste time with dogmatic debate that will not change anything, I already believe that you are not as prone to confirmation bias as the local preachers, but you also have the advantage of reading ahead."

    Alonsus Faol sent my parents a glance far too commiserating, but when his gaze returned to me it was neither indulgent nor reproachful. "I will endeavour to let unintended slights pass. The Light, in the end, is a power of peace."

    Cannibalistic ogres, blood sacificing trolls, Dark Iron dwarves and Odyn begged to differ, but I easily let that go. Napoleon may have been right about the churches of Earth when he said they were there just to keep common people quiet and prevent them from rising in revolt. But that didn't apply here. For all that people in my previous life loved to deride the Light as amoral and hypocritical zealot fuel, they also loved to deride the Church of the Holy Light for being pacifistic, even blaming the massacre of the Northshire priests on that instead of, oh, the psychopaths who butchered them. But see, it wasn't pacifistic. It never had been. The founding values of the Church of the Holy Light were sacrifice and courage, the Three Virtues were respect, tenacity and compassion, and the librams that Alonsus Faol gave to the first five Paladins of the Silver Hand weren't just the two about holiness and compassion, but also of protection, justice and retribution. Two out of three, three out of five, four out of seven, seven out of ten, those were actually pretty good slants for self-determination and anti-tyranny.

    What the Church was and had always been was non-militant, and honestly, I was fine with that. The fact that the religion wasn't spread at sword point was the main reason why I didn't hold it in contempt like all the organised churches on Earth. And it wasn't like Azeroth had invalidated this non-militancy – even opposing war sides that weren't human avoided harming priests, like in the Gnoll Wars.

    It said a lot that it would take an army of literal alien invaders to wreck that balance away from virtue and towards ideology. Honestly, the very idea was offensive.

    "Do take your time, lad," Alonsus Faol dryly told me.

    An eon spent dreaming real dreams has left me prone to them even awake, it seems. "Archbishop, what is the Light? Is it a form of matter, energy, or a force? Some of them? All of them? None?"

    The Archbishop's eyebrows climbed right up. "I understand your preamble now, but that is something – child, can you read?"

    That the man could so earnestly ask that without it sounding insulting or even awkward was frankly impressive. "Yes."

    "I see, apologies then, I wasn't sure because the answer to this question is the first thing related in the Holy Book. The Holy Light is the Primal Force of Creation, the endless, shimmering sea of energy situated outside the barriers of reality, the most fundamental force in the cosmos from whom all things were born. Before life began and before even the universe existed, there was only the Light, a boundless sea of living energy, swelling across all of existence, unfettered by time and space. As the ever-shifting sea expanded, pockets of various shades and brightness appeared, until the Light's shades manifested as the many realms of the Cosmos. That is why there can be no pure Light in the world without unmaking it, but shades of it can nonetheless manifest in the form of the holy arts. So, to answer your question, the Light is equally matter, energy and force, as you were right to suspect."

    Sounded like the Chaoskampf if you started reading it in the middle, after the gods or whatever came out of the Ginnungagap already went through the big bang, or whatever other word you used for the primordial Chaos. Seemed that the Church didn't know or didn't admit knowing about the Void to just anyone. Probably the former, or there would have been more tensions or cooperation with Dalaran, perhaps enough to put up an actual fight when Archimonde broke it. "What kind though? In matter form I guess it would be crystals or reagents, but energy and force? Radiant energy is a given, but the Light can literally undo sprains and bone warps, and can affect emotions and cognitions and be affected by them, so if it can affect biology all the way to neuroplasticity, is Light energy also kinetic, elastic, chemical, electrical? If it's a force, what kind of force? Creative, generative, motive, transformative, regenerative? There are spells to purge swellings and infections, which basically means the Light is breaking things down and accelerating the chemical reactions of tissue purge, does that mean it's also a destructive force? And since it's a force, what does it act on? Matter, energy, other forces? How much does it use existing potential energy as opposed to itself? Does the Light just tell reality to sit down and shut up, or does it transform into other forms of matter and energy to make things happen within natural law? If I use the Light to enhance my strength to – dad, give me that cane, will you, you haven't needed it in months, thanks – if I use the Holy Light to overcome my natural limits and do this."

    The hardwood cane snapped like a twig.

    "Does that mean the light just unlocked my biological limits and I was always technically capable of doing this? Was it just a mental trick, or did it transform into adrenaline? If it wasn't just biology, did I do more than my best self would have managed? Did it unleash the potential energy I already possessed, or did it turn into additional potential energy? And if the Light can heal something as complex as a human body without you knowing what you're doing, shouldn't it also be able to repair things if I throw it at this cane and want it fixed up really hard?" I was going to have to try this at some point, why not in the most controlled circumstances I was likely to see for a while? I wanted the Light to cast forth and heal the cane.

    The Light cast forth in a flare of gold.

    The snapped halves, alas, remained separate halves. They did look very pristine and polished now though.

    Everyone was staring at me, which was just as well. "If the Light responds to emotions and can heal something so much more complex like a living organism, why didn't this work? Believe me when I say I feel very strongly about this."

    Alonsus Faol, bless him, gaped at me. Briefly, but it happened. The man closed his mouth, looked in something very close to amazement between my parents and me, cleared his throat and said. "Perhaps your faith is not strong enough."

    "Irrelevant, the Light is a provable and verifiable reality, faith is unnecessary." Now everyone was torn between being astounded and aghast. "And if the failure was on my end, then why did it beautify the wood? Does that just happen and the Light has a personal sense of aesthetics? I suppose it's not out of the question, probity and beauty are tightly entwined, ugly art is the first sign that culture has been given into the hands of degenerates. If faith isn't strictly required and certainty is already in supply… maybe the key is to have a real need?" The Light within me swelled. "Well, a starting point at least." I looked at the positively fascinated Archbishop and held out the snapped halves. "Could you fix it?"

    Alonsus Faol shook his head in bemusement, a reaction much more contained than the naked shock of almost everyone else there. "I've found that certain material tools and symbols can serve the Light or help one call on it for various purposes, but I've yet to see the Light serve crude matter in turn. It has been theorised that the Light can heal the living because we are more than crude matter and the soul retains a memory of the body's wholesome state. But I'd be wary of anything that assigns limits to the Light, especially human ones. Your deduction about the catalyst being true need is a better path to walk."

    Maybe morally, but practically? Odyn didn't need to cause all-destroying blasts of disintegration to 'test' the adventurers that were only there to solve all his problems. "Well, at least I got one thing right."

    "… Perhaps more than one." The Archbishop turned away and I was expecting him to end my 'petition' right then and there, but instead the man gestured to the nearby pew. "Uther, Turalyon, please turn one of the pews around, it seems we shall be here awhile."

    "Yes, Your Holiness."

    Turalyon too? That's who the Archiboshop's constant shadow was? I didn't recognize him at all. Granted, he at least was a priest from the start, but really? I guess I can also confirm that the Holy Light works atemporally because Synchronicity is the only logical explanation for this. And now I had to wonder just what I'll get up to in the future that would resonate backwards so blatantly.

    "Now, child," Alonsus Faol said as I took the seat across from him. "Since you put so much thought into your queries, it behoves me to equal the effort. I'll need you to begin by explaining to me the terms you are using. I believe I can deduce most of it, but it serves to be sure. Before that, though, I do have a rather important thing to ask."

    "Okay?"

    "Are you aware that being able to wield the Light without undergoing our Rite of Investment is literally unheard of?"

    Oh dear, that was rather unheard of before the Second War, wasn't it?

    Wait a second, am I a heretic?
     
    Chapter 1 – The Holy Light Nets a Reality Check (II)
  • (II)

    Fortunately, the Church turned out to not be in the habit of rounding up potential threats to its monopoly on Holy Power to burn us at the stake. Or maybe forcefully induct us into the cult. At least this Archbishop wasn't. Possibly because there hadn't been a precedent, though the notion seemed unlikely to me, how was there a first prophet or saint or whatever if you could only have Light powers given by someone else? Was it all just the Naaru from Mereldar's dream micromanaging everything? Did the talent exist in humans only because Tyr gave it? Did it trace even further back through the vrykul to Odyn? All of the aforementioned?

    The Archbishop did have some very intense questions for me though. The talk stretched into late afternoon, then into the evening, then my father awkwardly extended an invitation to continue this at our home since the pews and stares of the loitering bystanders were getting mighty uncomfortable. The Archbishop instead invited the whole lot of us to join him in his lodgings at the local parish and had everyone wined and dined while our talk continued into the evening. Much befuddlement encroached on the local clergy, but the Archbishop handled that by turning my 'petition' into an open debate that stretched deep into the night.

    The general consensus was that the Light was anything and everything, which was sort of right, but also not because then why did it need rituals and symbols to cast its spells? Technical answers were few and far between, which was not unexpected of a dogmatic organisation, but I still had enough to start experimenting on my own later. To my surprise, Alonsus Faol was actually quite interested in my perspective and seemed ready to stay up until morning, and to be honest so was I, the Light was helpful like that. That Alonsus Faol, of all people, found our talk so engaging that he didn't care about the slanted looks I was getting from the other clerics for being a thirteen year-old maybe-heretic was honestly flattering.

    He did get around to asking me why I wanted to know all this though. "What do you seek by these questions?"

    "I don't know yet," I said honestly. "But I'm getting closer with every answer."

    Alonsus Faol seemed accepting. "Well, far be it from me to impair dawning enlightenment. In the end, we are all inadequate vessels."

    Inadequate vessels. That… felt important. And not just because I knew about the supposed curse of flesh.

    Alas, the talks got bogged down because nobody else understood what I was even saying half the time, so I had to keep explaining things. The Archbishop eventually decided on an indeterminate recess while everyone familiarised themselves with the copious notes that Turalyon, of all people, had spent the entire time jotting down.

    I myself had a few of papers, full of the practical details I was planning to follow up on later, but the deacon? The man had somehow filled a small book, his writing speed was phenomenal and his shorthand was shockingly legible too. I could see why the man would experience such a meteoric rise through the ranks in wartime, he'll probably become a general by the simple expedient of doing all the war's logistics in an afternoon.

    Then I found out just how the Archbishop intended to follow through on that follow-up, because it wasn't empty words at all.

    "Child, how would you like to join the Church?"

    Please don't say I was wrong about forceful induction.

    "Will you come with me and learn more of the Light? I've already got my eye on an apprentice, but as outgoing and virtuous as he is, he's also terribly self-effacing. I'm worried he can't properly appreciate the true value of the life he's lived, the wisdom and experience he can himself impart. He could use an understudy to fret over, and he especially could use living proof that the Light will answer the right soul, regardless of accolades."

    Was Alonsus Faol seriously offering to make me apprentice to Uther? Him calling me the right soul left me honestly touched. I was actually reconsidering my life's path now! Truly, authentic priests have the most incredible charisma. "I am seriously considering it." I said honestly, pretending not to notice my parents' desperate miming for me to go ahead and accept right now. It was good I was so close to my fourteenth birthday because otherwise they might have made the decision for me. "Are you sure though? I already told you, I'll never muster the faith you lot have."

    "Because the light is a provable, observably true reality, yes, but you do realise that puts you ahead of the majority?" I could already guess that from being able to wield the Light when some priests actually couldn't despite whatever rite they used for empowerment, and I was sure some even lost their abilities later. But the ease with which this man could speak so honestly about his own organisation was amazing. "Besides, you might be surprised by what faith can achieve even then, or what can happen to make faith necessary to endure this life."

    Sally Whitemane and all the zealots she brought back from the dead would tend to agree. Faith was so flimsy, though, and so easily used to twist your purpose to that of someone else, and it didn't even work to make the Light protect you consistently. The Light somehow didn't stop even the most faithful bug, man, priest, saint, prophet, god, titan, even reality itself from being mindfucked by vague tentacles of effects and BDSM into becoming enemies of all creation. Even from lower-tier threats. Despite the Light's main thing including breaking mind control.

    The Light within me weakened.

    Now why would it do that? These were facts, as far as I knew them. Even if I were to dismiss everything not directly written by the first lore writer as wild fancies of people who didn't actually glimpse into this reality, that was still a lot of evidence. Even if I disregarded everything from the Third War onwards, the Lich King, the Nathrezim, the Old Ones and Frostmourne were already in there. Was I supposed to put all the onus on Arthas for his choices when the Light hadn't left him? If no, then the Light didn't protect him from brainwashing. If yes, the Light was not entitled to an opinion on what it was used for. Which was already debatable in itself, the investment of the Paladins of the Silver Hand involved a bunch of priests infusing the power of the Light into other people. Conversely, Uther could later strip the light from Tirion Fordring through excommunication. Tirion's desperation eventually overrode it in a pivotal moment, but those were still contrary, entirely human choices. Like Whitemane's resurrections, they were wholly mortal rulings the Light fully enforced.

    The Light within me stalled.

    And what about everything from as early as the First War, how many times was Garona bathed in the Light and still stayed under the Shadow Council's mind control? What about Medivh? What about Deathwing, he masqueraded as a high noble for years, how many Church services did he attend, how many times did the Light enter him? How many times was he in the presence of Alonsus Faol and the Light didn't bring back Neltharion? The Archbishop literally went around casting blessings of wisdom and clarity on people who came to see him walk the street, even an instant's worth of clarity for the Aspect of Earth would have changed everything.

    The Light wavered again, but in a different cant.

    Screw vessels being unworthy, that's just false modesty, I'm going to figure out how the universe works to make a future that actually makes sense and you're going to help.

    The Light settled firmly within me, warm and here to stay.

    I relaxed. In the end, as good as faith and zealous conviction were at pulling the Light forth, factually justified certainty was just better. It was just common sense. "I'm afraid I must still refuse. I have some things to do here, I need to…" And yet my refusal still stalled in the face of that earnest, encouraging gaze. I would have suspected mental influence right now if it were anyone else. When I latched onto the Light to purge me of anything of the sort anyway, there was nothing. Not incontrovertible evidence, given the various aforementioned failures of the Light to deal with such things even in people so full of it that they glowed in the dark, but still. Then it struck me. "Does this offer have a deadline?"

    Alonsus Faol actually looked disappointed, but understanding all the same. "I cannot speak for any limits the Light may or may not place on its grace periods, but there are no arbitrary limits on mine."

    "… I have very important things to do as a layman." Here, as soon as possible, ideally without supervision, while my time is still my own. Well, relatively speaking. First I needed to bulk up, I was already taller than most people after my incredible growth spurt of early spring, the Archbishop himself had to look a bit up to meet my eyes, but a gangly teen does not a worthy man make. I needed some proper muscle if I was going to be building engines and generators. "But what if I go looking for you in Lordaeron in, like, a couple of years maybe?"

    "Then you will be welcomed."

    "It might not be to sign on even then, though. Or if it is, it may be, say, as a means to pursue a borderline mercenary approach to charity."

    "Perhaps you should leave it at that, child," Alonsus Faol said, amused. "Unless these mysterious plans of yours are something I should be aware of?"

    I opened my mouth, closed it and watched the man thoughtfully. "I might have a favour to ask. As a good parishioner, if not a particularly faithful one."

    "Not particularly faithful he says," the man muttered, then rubbed his beard and smiled ruefully. "Go ahead, child, lay it on me."

    "If you, entirely hypothetically, ever hear about, say, lightning being harnessed for various uses like creating light, making fire, turning wheels and forge hammers and what have you, maybe even relaying words from coast to coast in an instant with no magic whatsoever, could you have it checked to see that the Hywel family name is firmly attached to all of it? And maybe steam power too, those are the main ones off the top of my head. I'd hate for my parents and I to be dumped in a filthy ditch somewhere by some unscrupulous opportunist without any reprisal." I almost capped it off with 'and maybe harness the motive force of fiery explosions' but I thankfully managed to stop myself before I inadvertently insinuated to potential time dragons that I was planning to introduce the internal combustion engine.

    Assuming the dwarves and gnomes didn't already have it. They had oil platforms and tankers during the second war, even flying machines, but they looked made of wood, and the specifics of the technology were always nebulous despite oil platforms being among the objectives of the orc campaign. Gnomish mounts would all use clockwork and steam too, when they finally happened, despite Gnomeragan being chock full of (electric?) lighting and vents spewing nuclear fallout everywhere. Did this world skip past internal combustion straight to nuclear power? But then what was oil even used for that it was still treated like a strategic good?

    … Only during the second war. And briefly in alternate Draenor, if I recalled right.

    Hmm.

    Not that I'd ever find out if I ran afoul of the local underworld the moment I was out the door. If it was likely to happen anywhere, it was Alterac.

    There was no levity in the Archbishop's face now. Only calm resolve. "I promise to do so personally." Wait, really? That was a lot more than- "In the meanwhile I will pray for your success, young man."

    Not 'child' anymore? "Thank you, then. And I'm sorry to disappoint you."

    "My disappointment is and will remain just that, mine. The Light walks with you, Wayland Hywel. And you, sir, madam, go with pride in what you have achieved."

    "Goodbye then." "We will, Your Holiness, thank you."

    "Uther, it's very late, please see them safely home."

    "Of course, Holiness."

    The night was dark and full my parent's terror that we'd trip over a rock and fall in a pig sty. Of which there were many, most of them vacant because the pigs were allowed to roam all through the night in order to clean up the filth. Yes, that was something cities did before plumbing and plastics. And possibly muggers too, the Archbishop's visit had pulled a lot more people and their coin purses out of their homes at once. I ended up leading the way because Uther was not a local and the Light improved my senses as if I'd gruellingly trained them since birth. Also, I had night vision now. Alas, though supremely useful, it did not prevent the other three from stumbling into mud and crap every fifth step, even with Uther's lantern. It was a new moon night, unfortunately. Eventually I just gave up and told the Light I very strongly needed my eyes to glow like a pair of searchlights.

    "This has to be some kind of heresy," Uther grunted, then stepped on a piglet. It squealed. Loudly. "Then again, the Light knows its agents best."

    "I'm surprised you're not doing this yourself."

    "The Light doesn't answer just anyone, lad, never mind for something so trivial, and I've not been invested any more than you, I'm not a priest."

    "So you people keep telling me, but I thought – aren't you the Archbishop's disciple?"

    Sir Uther cast a long gaze across town to where the church's tower rose above the homes, barely visible in mere starlight. "His Holiness has made the offer." His gaze turned back to me, intense and meaningful. "After today, I think I will accept."

    This has gone way past the point of sharing old stories. But I didn't insult the man by asking why. The Light was no trivial gimmick in reality, being able to channel it was seen as the literal blessing of divinity upon the world. I didn't consider myself holy, but I didn't consider myself not holy either. That it took some sort of ritual to allow new people to call the Light at all was something generally consistent across all races and cultures too. Still, wouldn't Uther become a cleric at Faol's invitation anyway? "Don't misplace any credit, I'm sure you don't let chance encounters rule your choices. If this is your right path, you would have chosen it regardless."

    "Perhaps, but not today."

    Well.

    Good to know my first world-shifting change was a positive one.

    Finally, we were home. "Thank you for coming all this way, Sir Knight," my father said, finally back on the familiar ground of playing the host. "Would you like to come in for a spot of rest and refreshment before you go back?"

    "My thanks, but no. Be well sir, madam. It was good talking to you, lad. Maybe we'll meet again someday."

    "Goodbye, Sir Uther. Let the righteous know peace, and the unjust know the back of your hand."

    "Ha! I'm stealing that!"

    Go ahead, it was yours to begin with.

    Finally, I was alone with my parents. My mother, Agnes, who fell upon me with the blubbering wailing hug of stressed mothers everywhere. And my father, Domar, who shambled over to the pantry with all his beer gut and rheumatism and arthritis, drank a whole mug of beer in one go, poured himself a second and shambled back with it in hand to flatly tell me. "What the hell, boy."

    "Father." I cast Holy Light. Relations immediately improved. "How much does a cobbler's son get as allowance?"

    It was the first of April in the Year 579 of the King's Calendar, thirteen years since I was born, thirteen years before the Dark Portal's opening. Not the most auspicious timeline, one might think, except that random Azerothian citizens had the leisure to walk entire continents, cull every last foodchain into submission, master their might, master their craft, get rich, uncover conspiracies, kill all the monsters, kill all the demons, space travel, dimension travel, even kill gods, all in the space of a year.

    Thirteen years ended, thirteen years started, the first of April here and now right in between, and my birthday was another twelve days from now on a Friday.

    I was going to be the biggest and best joke ever played on this world.
     
    Chapter 2 - The Steamy Truth (I)
  • The protagonist moves, but so does the world of warcraft.



    EGClAPW.jpg


    Chapter 2 - The Steamy Truth
    (I)

    "-. April 13, Year 580 of the King's Calendar .-"​


    I have figured out why the Light doesn't automatically abandon fanatics – it sustains commitment.

    Imagine you're Sally Whitemane. At a young age you witness your family succumb to the horrific plague of undeath as you're traveling through northern Lordaeron. You're then forced to destroy both your parents and siblings when they rise as mindless Scourge minions, leaving you racked by guilt and rage. Ever since that day, you've found fulfilment and pleasure in only one thing: the cleansing and destruction of the undead. Fast forward a few years and you've gone from idealistic trauma victim to the proud bastion of Lordaeron's priesthood, only for the undead to destroy Lordaeron wholesale because the Scourge somehow subverted the kingdom's own prince into killing his father and destroying his own kingdom from within. You thus become the prime zealot in a cult that no longer trusts anyone not part of your Crusade, considering them plagued. Your leader is secretly replaced by a demon, but because your recruit pool is almost entirely made of traumatised young idealists like you started out as, you and he both keep having to pander to the most wide-spread beliefs among them no matter how much he hates it. You hold your former compatriots of the Argent Dawn in contempt for their toothless ways, but because the Brotherhood of Light is there as a buffer, you don't cross the line into becoming a bigger evil than the one that created your extenuating circumstances. And because you bravely, self-sacrificingly and deliberately put yourself smack dab in the middle of the zombie lands where the Light is your most pressing need, there are very few living people actually around to question your actions and beliefs.

    So even as the odd innocent man and woman are tortured and eventually killed at the hands of Grand Inquisitor Isillien, the number of lives you save and raise in the Light – which they don't secretly hate like your demonic leader – definitively offsets your damage to creation. This good, in turn, is vastly outdone by the harm you prevented through purging the throngs of undead that would otherwise have gone on to kill more of the living than you and your crusaders and all your victims combined, magnitudes over. And at the end of the day, you've successfully and honestly followed through on your commitment to the Light that you made at the very beginning. Your beliefs are the same, your morals are the same, your faith is stronger than ever, you're smack dab in the middle of the zombie lands where the Light is your most pressing need, and you're objectively contributing a net positive to the Light's cause, even if just on the technicality that your fanaticism hasn't actually been challenged yet. Sure, you're flat wrong about how doomed the rest of the world is, but that doesn't make you evil, just crazy.

    Long story short, the Light cares about feelings but has no concept of thoughtcrime and judges you only by actions on a scale of warm, fuzzy calculus. And honestly, I was fine with that. Sure, Whitemane wasn't anyone's first choice for the ability to bring people back from the dead, but the prior dozen choices were either dead or moping in a cottage at the edge of civilization. And the moment that changed, what happened? Sally and the rest of them were killed in their own fortress by a handful of mercenaries hired by the other guys backed by the Light, who managed to get more out of objectively lesser commitments by virtue of not being complete batshit crazy. At that point the only unresolved wrongs were individuals who deserved better, but literally all of them went in believing the Light will take care of that in the afterlife.

    Which might not even be wrong. I was reluctant to consider Shadowlands canon for a variety of reasons besides not passing through anything resembling the like on the way over – they felt like a glimpse into a completely different setting, not to mention that older canon trumped newer canon in real life – but shamanism included séances and calling of ancestor spirits back from their resting places millennia later, and the Light could literally bring people back from the dead.

    It cast a lot of light on Arthas's actions too, didn't it? He only lost the Light at the end of that first story, not mid-way through. Arthas still believed he was doing the right thing – he was still committed – but though the Light stayed with him though Stratholme and after, it abandoned him when he picked up Frostmourne. Though Arthas refused to acknowledge it at that point, his commitment had changed. Which he could have realized with a moment's introspection, honestly, the distinction between 'save the world from Mal'Ganis' and 'Kill Mal'Ganis' isn't that subtle. It gets especially unsubtle when you're suddenly indifferent to having just accidentally killed the person that mentored you for your entire childhood.

    And that was the crux of it – the Light didn't back just any commitment, it had to be a commitment to some manner of regenerative or creationist purpose, whether preserving existing creation or creating something new and sustainable by the current creation. Preferably better. What qualified as better by the Light's standards was something I wasn't going to try and experimentally narrow down, I'd be at it forever and never get close to finishing because of the sheer time involved in empirical research. But, see, the Light works intuitively, and everyone who ever got decent at using it did so through some manner of revelation, including myself. By that logic, meditation would be the ideal way to get better at it.

    So. Commitment.

    I wasn't naturally given to meditation, I had too much going on in my head at any given time. I could do it, and I did every once in a blue moon after a long week's work finally paid dividends. When I was high on life and finally content to lay down, I could look at the sky for hours and just drift.

    But I found I did better with the common sense approach to solving problems – think about it really hard until your brain starts going in circles, then stop caring about it and be surprised a day or two later when the perfect brainwave drops on you out of nowhere, after you've long since moved on to something else.

    Now imagine you're me, a materials engineer that reincarnated in a fantasy world where the tech level is not only pre-industrial, but also lacking all the anachronisms that would completely break common sense once humans, dwarves, gnomes, elves, draenei and demons are all forced to commingle within the span of a single generation. Naturally, my first instinct was to introduce the standard uplift package. I may not have any of the means to resume my vocation from one death and lifetime ago, but circumstances were such that I needed to prioritise the more practical tools to make better tools anyway.

    Now picture all that while hooked up to a perpetual motion engine that could keep you working at the top of your potential. When the priests said the Light bolstered your will, they seriously undersold it.

    Sleep exactly as much as you need to, eat exactly as much as you need to, achieve peak physical potential without dedicated exercise in one month, maximised cognitive function, optimal learning rate, unbreakable focus, unlimited attention span, unlimited mental endurance so that you could cope with any amount of pressure no matter how weary, sad, depressed or bored out of your mind. I had, quite literally, succeeded at everything I set out for and never failed to overcome any amount of stress.

    It was also the only reason I didn't go postal after the very first gunpowder bag I put up for auction on my very first trip to Alterac City prompted certain nobles that shall not be mentioned to try and turn my story into that of the Wayland from back on Earth. Apparently, I was wrong to think the dwarves had already invented it. Or, if they did, they weren't sharing. Good news, 'never anger the white mage' came in full effect and 'mad skills' did not measure up to literal divine power in the real world, so I got away without severed hamstrings. Better news, word quickly spread that malice aforethought against me and mine resulted in life-ruining curses and condemnations, some of which could last for months without signs of stopping because game balance is not a thing in real life. Bad news, my parents and I were 'secretly' blacklisted from the Auction House on the sly, so that I could put up whatever I wanted but nobody saw it. Worse news, those we talked to directly got 'visitations' at odd hours – or their kids did – and the tradesmen and caravans who dealt with us in spite of all that – half of them from Stromgarde – began suffering stalkers, grifts, intimidation, extortion, robberies, burglaries and bandit attacks. All for the high crime of my would-be kidnappers suffering a case of divine retribution that drove all hitmen thereafter to refuse hits on a child saint.

    Then, just as we started burning through our savings and I was about ready to start my 'adventuring' early, certain nobles that shall not be mentioned were condemned to death by hanging in the city square. All our problems 'mysteriously' vanished within a tenday without me having to do anything.

    I naturally assumed Church involvement and gave my first ever religious tithe in both my lives. The clerics denied it, though, which rang alarm bells. More alarm bells followed when I couldn't find out for sure if the nobles who hung were the ones hounding us, or if they were just the ones King Perenolde felt most secure getting rid of in order to put the rest back in line. Assuming he hadn't been after me himself, which would be most in theme with the myth of Wayland the Smith.

    Even if not the king himself, it could easily be someone in his confidence considering how high up the culprits would need to have been. I had used a pseudonym for obvious reasons, and while that was never going to be full proof because the auction house staff themselves still had to know who 'Ferdie Gasi' really was, that didn't mean that tracking people through the auction house was easy. The security was actually very high and the nobility were invested in this continuing to be the case because they used the auction house too, some of the products were very valuable and high profile. Furthermore, the staff was actually really hard to bribe by simple virtue of having by far the biggest cut from all operations. Not a few auctioneers had gathered enough money to buy their own titles and land over the centuries since the Empire of Arathor first deployed the idea. Furthermore, the mages of Dalaran handled the magical side of security as they did in all other kingdoms, and they were a very powerful neutral factor.

    Now, enlightenment may preclude paranoia as easily as any other mental traps, but that didn't mean that having my problems solved by a mysterious third party didn't warrant a healthy amount of caution. Of course, since I had clearly been showing the wrong kind of caution before, I decided to remedy that situation before my mysterious allies and/or enemies got around to round two.

    And so it was that the Light got practice at sustaining a completely different sort of commitment. Which is to say, since quality over quantity had clearly backfired, I went with quantity over quality instead. Playing the auction house wasn't nearly as complicated as playing stocks back on Earth, even if it was just as mind-numbingly dull after a while. But it was necessary in order to make the money needed to produce all the good stuff I then put up for auction myself. Better inks, better paints, stronger glues, new alloys, terran cements, roman concrete, strengthened glass that was also clearer than any other in the whole world, porcelains, ceramics, insulators, soaps, paints, alloys, everything else that could be made better by modern materials science on a cobblers dime, you name it. I created proofs of concept one after another over the course of five months, auctioning out promissory notes for the production process in exchange for business partnerships.

    They each paid little to begin with, new products and technologies were always risky investments and I was a mere cobbler's son with no background or master's backing.

    But there were a lot of them.

    And when all else failed, the Light was the best character witness for even the most crooked merchant, even without the blessings and healing I bestowed. It wasn't ransom no matter what anyone said, I helped both the bad and rare good ones who turned me down, as I did the various random people whose plights crossed my path. The sticking point, though, was I only did it when there was a real enough need. The Light was really good at knowing these things. Ironically, though, my 'mercenary approach to miracle working' appealed to the guilds and merchants more than the Church did. Must be all the preaching about charity and self-sacrifice. I groused about it to my local preacher when he made the yearly house blessing, whereupon I learned that the local Church had actually believed the worst of me too, these people, honestly.

    The end result was a cobbler's family from the Strahnbrad slums now living the high life on a moderately large farm down on the Headland, on a property newly built from the ground up to my specifications, and with stable income high enough to afford four different fields, all our own livestock, three farmhands, sending village urchins to gather herbs twice a week for mother, and all the materials I could ever need for the things I came up with in my very own workshop.

    Not counting the coin we were setting aside for the next rainy day.

    This is my life now.

    "No no no, you get out of here right this instant, you've already commandeered my first steam engine you're not getting my second – wait, that's not the steam engine, that's the furnace – get out of the fire right now you stupid puff of vapour!" Mind Control before it's too late! "Are you trying to kill yourself – what am I saying, of course you are, you're a bloody know-nothing dumbass, I bet you're not even sentient you little shit, shoo, shoo, go back to your siblings before I decide to stop feeding that fire too, firewood costs money – and here's morons two and three, Light, why do I even bother?" Mind Control – nope, these were the dumb ones, okay, Blessing of Sagacity that somehow works on animate steam and gives enough of a mind to then use Mind Control, it was still hit and miss but – no, no, it was definitely a miss this time because of course it was.

    I grabbed my very long-corded electric fan – waterwheels, man – and used it to blow the idiotic things back to the relative safety of the boiling cauldron outside. "That's right, you better hover off you little monsters – wait, one, two, five, eight, shit! Ma! One of them's escaped again, check the kitchen quick, if it tips the pot over again I swear to hell I'll – say what? It's lounging on the stew? Well… I guess that's fine? No I don't know for sure, I'm not a bloody shaman!" Yet, because at this rate I'll have to become one just to understand what the hell is going on, what even is my life? "What do you mean 'will it turn into a broth elemental'? Are you nuts, woman, don't tempt fate like – yes I know they're mostly harmless, I literally made them!" These people, I swear. "The hell you mean 'why do I feel so strongly about this', you're the one who insisted I 'take responsibility for the poor dears'! Oh very funny, Ma, bloody comedian you are, why don't you add it to Pa's will while you're at it, his jokes are almost as dead as yours."

    My father, of course, merely continued dying from laughter in his hammock at the other end of the orchard.

    With parents like these it's no wonder people marry off the moment they turn sixteen.

    Standing in the door, I looked upon the fruits of my labours and pinched the bridge of my nose as my exasperation underwent that atavistic leap backwards that felt far too familiar these days. My once lively furnace barely smouldered, the coal inside and out was all drenched, my tools were scattered all over the place again, my homemade power cords were tangled into the strangest configuration ever. Worst of all, the steam engine parts I'd painstakingly oiled had been blasted clean by the sentient steam baths. Bad enough I'd somehow created steam elementals with the simplest and most un-mysterious contraption imaginable – whose design I'd imported from Earth with not the slightest alteration specifically to be sure nothing weird would happen – but I'd done one better and created a bunch of stupid ones. "What did I do to deserve this?"

    The Light, as usual, had nothing to say.

    Oh who am I kidding, I know precisely what I did. When my perfectly mundane steam engine decided it wanted a side job as broodmother of the Fire and Water mongrel variety, what did I do? Did I choose against going to the absurd lengths of keeping an ever boiling cauldron of water constantly fed? Just so the baby steam elementals didn't go extinct on the same day they randomly spewed out of the blueprint-perfect steam engine that somehow became a magic item despite me still knowing jack and shit about the Arcane? Of course not! Being the bleeding heart that I am, I just couldn't let them die – which the first dozen did because I, being a sane scientist, immediately shut off my steam engine when it decided to be a life-giving magical artefact out of nowhere. Which is how I found out that the little fogies needed more steam like babies needed their mother's milk. I wouldn't have bothered but they were just so adorable, don't you know. Like a fluffle of rabbits hopping and nibbling cutely around your feet just so you didn't recognise them for brood of Caerbannog until it's too late. I used to wonder why the elementals would succumb to the domination of the old molluscs of yore, but now I understood: they were already devils! From birth!

    "Fuck it, I'll clean it up tomorrow." The rest of the afternoon was a wash anyway. "Right then," I sighed resignedly. "May as well log the day."
     
    Chapter 2 - The Steamy Truth (II)
  • (II)

    It took a while for me to reach my stationery and journals. That's the price I have to pay for leaving all my notes strewn about the first time random steam puffs emerged ex nihilo to upend all my inkpots and soak every last paper that wasn't buried deep at the bottom of a drawer. Preferably the bottom-most drawer of a very big desk. One ideally located in a different room. More than just a single wall away to be doubly sure.

    In practical terms, this meant that I had one very tightly-bound pocket book on me for taking notes during the day (with custom laminated covers because I'd also invented plastics, may the spirits forgive me for however long it takes this world to also turn it into a paradise for twenty-five billion crabs), but all my actual journals and documents were in my study over in the house proper. If not for the improved recall from the Light's tune-up, I'd miss and forget at least half of all my ideas all the time.

    I stopped to check on Dad on the way in, as I did twice a week despite that I hadn't needed to for almost two months. "Time for your tests, old man."

    Dad scowled. "Must we? We've not even had dinner yet!" But he let me help him out of the hammock and stomped over to the lounge chair on the porch, grousing the whole way. "To think I'd be poked and prodded like this, are you ever going to stop? I'm fine, for Tyr's sake! Why can't you just trust that the Light knows what it's doing, like everyone else? Oh, to think you don't even know how to be a saint properly, my own son!"

    "Yeah yeah, now hold out your arm."

    Dad held out his arm. "Not gonna make me strip for your pleasure today?"

    "I'm sure your form-fitting button-up will accommodate the stethoscope just fine," I said while putting on the arm cuff. "Don't think I missed how all your shirts are one size smaller now, I know what you've been having Mom do, you were literally strutting through town the other day."

    Dad scowled. It utterly failed to distract from his reddening cheeks. "Just for that I'm cutting your allowance."

    "I'm sure the big fat zero will be glad to be as lean as you." My short-lived allowance had dried up well before I became the primary breadwinner.

    "Light, I'm cursed to suffer the only smart-mouthed saint in the history of the world, what did I do to deserve this?"

    "Sex with Mother."

    Dad's spluttering was loud and outraged and completely ruined the reliability of his blood pressure test, but for the first time in a while I was willing to let it go. No small thing for me. Domar Hywel was the decidedly December half of my parents' May-December arrangement, he'd been thirty-five when Mom had me at seventeen. The damage to mom's womb from her repeated miscarriages after having me had been relatively easy to deal with, it basically boiled down to a weak cervix (the things you learn reading fan works, honestly). But Dad had been an absolute mess of prematurely aged medieval commoner from the seedier parts of large town Arathor. Arthritis, rheumatism, weakened bones, poor hearing, poor eyesight because of cataracts that were steadily ruining his ability to make an income, diabetes despite us barely affording sugar, back pain, neck pains, breathing problems, emerging heart problems, the only issue he didn't have yet was dementia. Which meant he got to be fully aware of his body failing him and stewing in self-loathing over his encroaching failure to provide for Mother and I.

    I'd had to get very creative with when and how I drew on the Holy Light for him. No small task when even the blessings I did recall from my past life had to be created from first principles. And that's without getting into the physical side of things. Human biological systems were no joke, neuroplasticity and telomere decay less so, especially when anatomy was not my specialty. Even then, it still felt like I was negotiating and even teaching the Light at times. Holistic treatments were all well and good for draining fifty years' worth of gunk from every last one of Dad's cells, but not exactly ideal for reconstructing half his pancreas and do cataract rehab surgery. Twice. Also, the Light responds to will intuitively, which means interference from the patient's own will and self-concept, especially when his concept of 'health' differs from the doctor's.

    I had much cause to be grateful to the Archbishop for indulging all my questions back then. The whole seals, symbols, songs and recitations thing that priests had going on? Not pointless pageantry. You could learn to instantly silent-cast whatever you wanted on yourself, but to affect other people? Good luck with anything that isn't 'throw glowy stuff at the problem and see what happens'. You needed some way to make sure the Light knew to do what you wanted done and keep doing it, instead of the recipient whose soul and will always had the closer, stronger claim and authority. It explained why random Light exposure could lead to spontaneous revelation in the predisposed, but wouldn't do anything about Garona's mind control or maladaptive core beliefs like Deathwing's nihilistic lunacy, at least unless knowingly and specifically targeted. It was an unfortunate revelation, but at least now I knew what it would take to start doing something about all the tentacle brainwashing.

    As I unfastened the arm cuff and switched to the stethoscope, I wondered at my spasmodic fortune and whether the lack of conventional training in the Light had been a hindrance or a help. I certainly made more progress there than with what was supposed to be my most solid and reliable skill.

    "Okay Dad, lie down now."

    "You may as well have left me in the hammock." But Dad did as I asked and bore through my stethoscope and percussive examination with well-worn patience. "One of these days I'll kick you in the face."

    "Entirely accidentally, I'm sure. ᚨᚠᚺᛃÚᛈᚨ Óᚺᛖᛁᛚᛁᚾᛞᛁ ᚠᛁᚱᛁᚱ ᛊᚲᛁᚾᛃᚢᚾ ᛗᛁᚾᚾᛁ."

    Father's body shimmered alight, but what I experienced went well beyond the mere sight of gold. Of every application of the Light I'd come up with, the diagnosis spell may just be my best work. My attempts to create a tricorder spell had flopped. I assume that despite all the robots in Azeroth's founding myth, the Light didn't naturally operate on ultimately Arcane principles. That didn't mean it couldn't do what I needed, though. The incantation roughly translated to "reveal unwellness to my senses." Doctors diagnosed symptoms through sight, touch, hearing, even smell and taste given the right samples. Animals had a foundation in this for even longer, some knowing disease by smell and all of them subconsciously accounting for physical abnormalities when looking for a mate. My spell didn't replicate that, anymore, after my first few attempts flooded all my senses at once with foreign impressions. It had been extremely nauseating, and not just because of the sensory overload, I felt and smelled and tasted everything. I quickly developed both feedback control and an iron stomach, but my ultimate goal had been psychometry. And, once I figured out how to use those natural reference points as mere guidelines for the Light's natural propensity towards revelation, I got it.

    Needless to say, I was very glad I'd taken a gander at the Old Norse runes that one time, in my previous life. They were still just a writing system at the end of the day, but using the Light itself for 'ink' made for some elaborate effects, I'd found. To a much greater extent than could be achieved with the grand total of three runes that survived here from the time of Tyr to the present. All of which were already in the Terran rune poems. Turns out there's a reason why Earth's myth and folklore said the runes were discovered and not made.

    It was a damned tragedy that almost nothing of the mystical scripts of ancient days had made it down to humanity. The Church didn't really have any written history to explain why the people from Tyr's time didn't pass down any sort of written word, but the Archbishop assumed a lack of literacy, and I tended to agree. The vrykul that fled with their 'ugly, misshapen spawn' probably didn't know enough to pass down themselves. I don't think theirs was exactly a universally literate society, and spellcasting scripts would have been hoarded in any case. Presumably this was why rune-based magic only came into play after the Wrathgate in the games – the Northrend vrykul hadn't woken up before then. Also explained why personal symbols like 'seal of Uther' and 'rune of Tyr' were such a big deal too – when lacking the appropriate knowledge and tools, you did your best with whatever your predecessors left behind, in this case personal sigils that the Light will maybe, hopefully associate enough with its favoured agents to call up an echo of their feats. When your situation was similar enough. And your need was great enough.

    And then there were bindrunes, where you merged two or more runes to form a new symbol. Something not given to bizarre or catastrophic failure like I generally understood was the case with research done by arcanists. I had a lot of ideas for that.

    Just as soon as I figured out enchanting.

    Considering that all attempts to get a sitdown with a mage have amounted to a big fat 'zero progress' despite me offering to pay the best rate for a consultation, I wasn't very optimistic about that particular timeline.

    "Daydreaming again, son?"

    "Apparently." I shook my head to clear it of the afterimages of cellular molecules. As always, Dad wasn't as enthused as I was about being my practice dummy while I lost track of time being my own electron microscope, but he reaped most of the benefits so I had no regrets. "Rejoice, Dad, I think we can stretch things out so you only need to be poked and prodded once a month from now on."

    "Damn, son, you've been a saint for nigh on two years and it's only now you start working miracles, what took you so long?"

    Breadwinning in your stead, but a dutiful man's pride wasn't anyone else's to trample, least of all his own child. "Just be glad you aren't a walking sack of sickness anymore. Feel free to congratulate me on my good work."

    "Congratulations," Dad grunted as I helped him up. "I'll make sure to mention it to Tyr himself when I see him in heaven."

    For a given meaning of heaven anyway. "He's not there, I'm pretty sure. Yet, anyway."

    Dad gave me a funny look, but I got up and left before he could ask. While he might never get used to me spouting strange things at odd times, he was very well used to pretending it never happened. Later.

    Finally in my study – the part of the basement not underneath any of the other construction, just in case – I turned on the lights, basked in the feeling of triumph I still got every time I did that, and sat down at my desk to chronicle the day because the only difference between science and screwing around is writing it down.

    "April 13, Year 580 of the King's Calendar," I said in English as I wrote, because I needed the practice. Also, rogues went around spying and stealing everything off people while invisible through totally-not-shadow-magic. It was probably still useless, I expect that divination magic made it much easier to translate things in this world, language barriers certainly didn't seem to exist outside game chat for any practical purposes. Still, a completely foreign language should be a better obstacle than any mere cypher. Back on Earth I'd been following a story where some Irish overachiever had undergone something similar to me, but wound up in some Japanese manga about ninjas instead. Unfortunately, much as I'd like to do like him and write things in six different languages and two or three alphabets, I only knew English and German. The thought of combining those made me break out in hives. Also, I couldn't see anyone entirely sane taking notes in triplicate, never mind enjoying it and translating into however many additional copies and mixed scripts that guy used just to fuck with people. It had to be some sort of autism.

    How he found the time was also a mystery to me. All my spare time these days was wasted on corralling freak accidents of nature instead of doing science or, oh, learning literally any other profession seeing as I was ahead of every smith and engineer in Alterac City already. Not that I'd get far very when I had to start those from first principles too.

    Profession trainers ready to dispense their grandest secrets for a pittance weren't a thing in this world, it turns out. Yet, anyway. The Church provided basic schooling on its own dime to everyone in the human kingdoms, but for anything beyond letters, arithmetic, and basic history, it was either the army, a full apprenticeship, or very big favours with the right people. The Church or a noble patron could pull strings, but eventually you still arrived at a guild that needed to be both able and willing to spare their specialist's time to teach random nobodies. Unlike back on Earth, this wasn't even the guilds' fault and I was getting side-tracked again, as usual.

    Then again, this train of thought might deserve its own entry.

    I pulled over my other log book, the one where I collected my bursts of insight on the world I now lived in. "The economic system used by the Legacy Kingdoms was inherited wholesale from the Empire of Arathor. It imposes an upper limit on the number of members in a guild, variable based on multiple factors like population and number of tradesmen in the area during the latest census. It also encourages business models based around return on capital investment, but forbids usury on pain of severed limbs. This effectively makes sure that no monopolies can ever form and that the market always has a healthy level of competition with a minimum of malicious embargos or swindling, but otherwise allows people to act in their own best interest." That was just scratching the surface of how clever the Empire had been about literally everything. Too bad it didn't incentivise the dissemination of marketable skills any more than usual. Right now, neither the demand nor the need for open professional trainers existed. Never mind class trainers, ask about that and people will look at you like you're speaking fish. The world hadn't lost a vast swath of its best hands and minds through three existential world wars, nor was there a perpetually looming apocalypse around to demand that knowledge and skill be disseminated as widely and quickly as possible lest civilization entirely collapse and regress to the stone age. It wasn't even an exaggeration, that was literally what happened to the trolls.

    Oh well.

    I idly sent out a blast of searing Light. When no invisible interlopers cried out in shock, I returned to my first ledger.

    "Steam elementals continue to survive, with minimal changes in behavioural complexity despite wild fluctuations in their perceivable size, density and presumably mass. Unclear if this is because simple water steam is insufficient nourishment, for lack of a better term, or if this is just part of their lifecycle. Experiments with exposure to more complex steams such as tea, milk or broth remain inconclusive. They also merge and divide at seeming random. Plans to contact the Wildhammer Dwarves about shaman assistance are still on hold due to the rudimentary state of mail." The pan-spatial mail system portrayed in the game was either waiting for the Alliance and/or Horde to form first, or was a convenient game mechanic that never actually existed in real life. Right now, formal mail systems were internal to the big cities and some of the larger towns. For anything outside them, you needed to wait for a caravan or hire an expensive courier if they weren't already on a job for some noble or the king's taxman. You could get a hold of a freelance mercenary somewhat more easily, but then good luck trying to get anything past customs, never mind past all human territories into the lands of the dwarves with vague instructions to find a shaman willing to trek all the way back because some random human doesn't know technology from mysticism. Never mind the odds of the package arriving at its destination intact to begin with, or at all. I still hadn't heard back from the package I sent to the Archbishop with my rune primer, at the Cathedral of Light in Capital.

    Fun fact, 'Capital City' came before the use of 'capital' for primary municipalities in Common. Everyone wanted their own 'Crowning Jewel' after Lordaeron proved that Dalaran wasn't a fluke.

    I seriously need to crack arcane magic. I craved to be a wizard, I wanted portals even more, and I needed to figure out what the hell was causing my entirely mundane proto-industrial technology to create elemental spirits. Suspicion and speculation didn't cut it.

    "Trial runs of the waterwheel-powered electrical generator remain comparatively innocuous. While measurement and control of voltage and amperage has proven more complicated than expected, the technology otherwise continues to exhibit no abnormalities." I speculated that it was the earth-based methods. Mystically speaking, lightning was the domain of air elementals, but what I was using was wholly of the earth – metals, magnets, rubber, plastics, even the motive force came from a stream instead of the wind. "No freak accidents anticipated for any of the electricity-derived projects on the timetable." I was really just waiting for my orders of glass bulbs and filaments to be delivered. That said… "Caution still advised for any eventual foray into tesla towers or radio-wave communications. However, for anything else I would tentatively rule the technology marketable."

    Azeroth was seriously overdue on electric lights and arc welding. Also, batteries. I had a vague recollection of one or three in-game items with 'weld' in the name, but I think they only showed up in the fourth war and relied on blow torches. Of which I'd found no hints of anywhere either, so far. The gnomes probably had something if they could make robots, but not necessarily depending on the clockwork involved, and the in-game welding items I recalled were all from goblins. And mekagnomes, I suppose, but Ulduar was a bigger outside context problem than I was. Equally likely was that current technology relied on entirely mechanical nuts, bolts, hinges and fastenings for their machines. It was a shame that dwarves and gnomes didn't much travel outside Khaz Modan, I'd love to discuss technology with some of them a while. There's clearly some way to make steam technology work without huff and puff ex machinas out of nowhere. I don't even want to think what might happen if I actually put together my internal combustion engine.

    "Requests to meet with the mages responsible for the magical aspects of auction security and banking conveyances continue to receive no reply." I was probably being stonewalled. Again. Because why wouldn't problems come home to roost on the regular? "Absent of progress on this front, my attempts to dissect the Earthen blueprints for inadvertent arcane principles have stalled."

    I didn't want much, just to be pointed in the right direction. Hell, just a primer for their most basic symbology would be enough to get me going, I didn't want to make magic (yet), right now I just wanted to figure out how to stop it from happening where it shouldn't. I was even willing to pay good money for a null magic zone and I was perfectly willing to spend another year figuring the rest out from first principles on my own. But I first needed to know those first principles, and my attempts to use the Light to 'see' the Arcane have been inconclusive at best. Which is to say, sometimes I saw it (maybe), sometimes I didn't (maybe), and at all times I couldn't tell apart jack from shit. All the moping I'd done over this was the entire reason why Mom decided to dust off her old and very basic herbalism skills. I wasn't desperate enough to try and figure out vision quests from first principles, but I was getting there almost as fast as Mother was mastering her rediscovered passion for mind-expanding draughts.

    Wait.

    My pen froze above the page.

    I turned to look up and to my right towards the kitchen where there were things unfolding that no amount of walls could hide from me.

    I dropped the pen, surged out of my study and all but flew up the stairs and down the hall, only stopping when I reached the kitchen. Then I stood there in the door, staring at my mother. Or, rather, a certain part of her where the most vivid lightshow was taking place, streaks of might and maybe whorling together like protoplanetary discs before they merged and erupted, twin stars shining faintly with all the colours of possibility woven together from the threads of the past and the future. They weren't here yet, they wouldn't be for weeks, and it would be months before the lights themselves became self-sustaining, but I could see their coming as clearly as I only ever saw the ripples of my future feats whenever I closed my eyes and looked inward.

    "Wayland?"

    My mother's words snapped me back to awareness. Outside, the sun had almost disappeared behind the mountain face.

    "Of course he'd hear you," Dad groused from behind me. "Son, you really need-"

    "You've conceived."

    Mother's ladle clattered to the floor.

    "Twins," I pronounced. "Fraternal." Two distinct faces flashed behind my eyes, then faded before the shadows of helms and potential. "Boys."

    Mother placed her hands on her belly, open-mouthed.

    Dad was more vocal. "What!? But she's been taking tea!"

    I blinked and turned to look at him.

    He wasn't looking at me though. "You've been taking tea, tell me you didn't stop taking the tea!" Dad rushed past me to Mother, stopping next to her with face white and wringing hands. "Dammit, woman, if you can't stomach the tea anymore, why didn't you just say so!? I'd have done my part if it came down to it, the last one almost killed you!"

    Oh.

    I relaxed.

    "Don't you dare look so happy, boy, this is all your fault!" Dad snarled at me, before turning back to fret over mother. "Agnes, how-why-?"

    "Unlike you, I do trust our son." The quiet reply carried clearly despite the sound of the bubbling pot. Mother crouched to pick up the ladle and set about washing it in the kitchen sink. "And if he says I'm fine now, I'm fine."

    "Agnes, that's not-"

    "Oh stop it, Domar, this is exactly why I didn't tell you." Mother huffed and stirred the soup one last time before pulling it off the stove burner. "I'm fine. I'd even be happy if you found it in yourself to be happy too. We're going to have children again. Apparently."

    "Well don't everyone cry out in joy at once," I huffed, ambling over to put a hand on Mother's belly. "Don't mind the old grump, kids, he just likes being dramatic."

    "DRAMATIC!?"

    "The help are watching," I sing-songed, acutely aware of the farmhands awkwardly hovering in the hallway.

    Dad reddened, though to his credit you couldn't tell if I'd embarrassed him or if he was just that riled up. "You knew about this!"

    "Nope. Mom's will is all her own, don't you know."

    "Yes," Mom said dryly. "Don't you know. Howard, please carry the pot to the dining room, my men are both indisposed."

    "I'll show you indisposed," Dad grumbled as our farmhand rushed to comply as fast as he could extricate himself from the situation. But by the time it took him and the others to vacate the premises, Dad's glare finally thawed into something less thorny. Hesitant, even. "You said twins?"

    "Unless one or both of them decide to duplicate in the next week or two, in which case it could be even more."

    "They can do that!?"

    Common knowledge varied rather widely on Azeroth.

    Because we're such wonderful employers, Howard, Bart and Barney threw us a surprise baby shower just a week later. This, of course, meant my various business partners caught wind of it fast enough to join in because village urchins blab, especially when said business partners go out of their way to give them jobs on the days when Mother doesn't need them. Corporate espionage may not be the same everywhere, but this was still Alterac at the end of the day.

    On the bright side, I got to meet a man called Narett. The Narett that may or may not end up in the Theramore city that didn't exist yet. The Narett that looked almost exactly the same as he would look in a few decades. The alchemist.

    Sure, he thought Mother was the up-and-coming alchemist of the family, but blowing away his preconceptions was just good fun.

    Not so good fun was that our very engaging and horribly portentous private conversation completely distracted me while everyone else embroiled my parents into a vastly premature talk about baby names.

    They settled on Falric and Marwyn.

    Synchronicity is a most wily mistress.
     
    Chapter 3 – The Noble Art (I)
  • A/N: Working on UDNPP ran me head-first into the worst writer's block I ever experienced, and when I finally pushed through I hated everything that turned out. I'm scrapping the whole plan and changing the POV entirely. On the bright side, this does mean this story got an update earlier than I expected. Enjoy.



    h13MyNw.jpg

    Chapter 3 – The Noble Art
    (I)


    "-. July 5, Year 580 of the King's Calendar .-"

    "Now take all the rest of the Black Dragon and spread it somewhat thin upon that stone slab. The river stone plate you used before likely affected the process, but the marble plate I provided should be ideal. Now put into the one side thereof into your coal furnace. The Fire will glide through the Dragon within half an hour, and calcine it into a citrine colour, very glorious to behold."

    I spread the black substance on the stone plate and put it into the side of the coal furnace. Then we waited half an hour for the reactions to run their course. Previously I might have quizzed my long-suffering instructor on the varied symbolism that alchemists couch their research in. 'Citrine colour' was more or less straightforward, but 'black dragon' was most certainly not. And contrary to what you'd expect of the naming conventions on Azeroth, it wasn't a flower. In fact, the other popular metaphor among alchemists was black feces. Basically, the substance was bone char – bones that were burnt at low oxygen in a sealed vessel at a temperature of around 700 degrees Celsius. Except unlike regular bone char, the calcination process was alternatively interposed or combined with four complex chemical steps preceding this one.

    But I'd long since memorised all the terms all at this point, and we were both too tense to indulge in casual conversation.

    The half hour ended. The bone char did not turn a citrine colour. The black dragon was therefore not at all glorious to behold.

    "Unbelievable," Narett finally said, sounding exactly like he looked – completely dumbfounded. "Another failure."

    "This makes no sense!" I all but exploded with all the frustration of continuously failing to reproduce every one of the basic alchemical procedures for five straight days. "You were there for every single step, I did them all perfectly this time, you said so yourself."

    "I did, and I'm not taking back my words. I literally cannot fathom why this is happening."

    "You mean not happening, what the hell? Am I cursed? It'd have to be a real mean one to get past the Light, never mind without me noticing if it's there." Just in case, I checked myself again. The Light shimmered gold over my whole form. "Nope, still nothing."

    Narett, for the first time since we met, had nothing to say.

    I fell in my chair with a huff. "Teacher, be honest with me – am I or am I not the worst student you've ever had?"

    "Well, let's see. Do you know what dragons represent?"

    "The First Matter, their power lies in the primordial life force." Which was not necessarily alike the Light from what I observed, but I wasn't going to bring it up. Heresy was a sensitive topic.

    "What is a Dragon in Flames?"

    "A dragon in flames is calcination, the first step in alchemical transformation, when a substance is reduced to bone by burning. This is the beginning of the Black Phase, which can be represented by the Black Dragon. During Calcination, the substance is reduced to ashes through applying its internal fires."

    "What occurs when several dragons are fighting?"

    "Several dragons fighting is putrefaction, the final cleansing of impurities." Putrefaction, ironically, was not looked upon with ill will by alchemy. If anything, it was the opposite, considered the ultimate form of purgation.

    "Even if your technique was still inadequate, your learning rate is enough that I would still rate you respectably middling, especially when factoring in your young age… Though perhaps that's the root of the problem here." Narett gave me a long, scrutinizing stare and what the heck did he mean middling? I didn't need my ego popped, my head was already the right size, thank you very much. "Besides the significance for crude matter, dragons fighting can also symbolise the struggle over whether the ego continues to live or dies off. For one walking the Noble Path, the dragons are confronting the inner reality of the person's shadow, the darkness within. The ultimate purpose lies in the reabsorption of the essences of the ego and the shadow into a single whole, unifying the parts of the person."

    Alchemists are literal geniuses. I carefully didn't let it show how close the man was skirting sensitive topics that I'd never brought up with even my own family. Middling indeed. I'm jealous.

    "I've never seen it manifest quite so overtly, but perhaps youth is a rare trait among even the most talented aspirants for more than one reason. You are rather prone to daydreaming, or perhaps the Light is affecting results somehow?" And wasn't that the question? "I will have to make some inquiries-" the man paused at the look on my face. "With your permission?"

    At least he was asking. "How much about me and mine will you need to share?"

    "Nothing at all, but those who know where I've been and who I've met will draw their own conclusions."

    "Great." I rose with a grunt and glared at the black char. Then I looked at the man. "As long as you're discreet."

    "Believe me," the man said dryly. "Discretion is an intrinsic part of the Noble Path."

    I snapped my fingers. "So it is a secret society."

    Narett pinched his nosebridge. "We are not a secret society. There is neither a threat nor incentive for such an organisation. It is a perfectly respectable profession!"

    "Alright alright, go ahead and message your friends in this worldwide, definitely-not-secret, totally-not-a-society of alchemists." Which had somehow coasted under the radar to the point where even my past life knowledge didn't know about it.

    "I shall." Narett didn't take his leave yet though, watching me instead for a while. "How would you say your elementals are faring? I've made my own observations, but I want to know yours in your own words."

    Getting to the stage where the Light won't help me control them anymore unless I start to physically yank them around. What was that ability called, Leap of Faith? 'Mind Control' was perhaps not the best starting point for experimenting with the 'shadow', but I technically never did that. The Light could do it too, if the mind was already under influence, or if there was some other kind of Void in there to fill, like a missing or damaged Soul. And if doing so contributed positively to the target's ability to self-determinate. For baby elementals who were sentient but not sapient (at least at the start, before they merged into the final nine of now) and were spiritually scarred after experiencing a traumatic birth (or summoning from the overlapping fringes of the Abyssal Maw and Firelands?), it was basically child-rearing. Also, the spiritually-subverting taint left behind from when the Old Gods subjugated the elements way back was transmissible. The Light was all too willing to purge it in holy fire and take up its place. But for the same reasons, the efficacy drastically decreased to nothing the higher the level of self-awareness became. The Light worked intuitively, and so listened to the closest intuition and claim first. Not that I had any plans to mind control people. That way lay self-interest of the distinctly not enlightened kind. But Narett was still waiting for me to answer his question. "They're like gluttonous puppies, except made of gas."

    "Hmm." The man seemed to think for a while, then moved to his satchel and began digging through it.

    I could probably use a modified process to command people to do things they might otherwise do if they were in their right mind. And if I had the time to talk them around to my way of thinking. A direct and instantaneous challenge to their driving beliefs in the form of my own understanding. But at that point I was basically just skipping the time it would take to get to know each other and discuss the matter. Actually, now that I thought about it, couldn't that even cause me to come around to their way of thinking? Empathise with them, anyway, maybe even sympathise. Depending on which way the facts fell. The Light works intuitively, which would have much deeper and broader effects than anything else I've attempted, seeing as there would be two intuitions involved. Directly connected. Synchronized.

    … Harry Dresden, you don't need the Outer Gates, you're upending Outside worlds perfectly fine without them.

    I just reverse-engineered the Soulgaze.

    "Did you know that the higher levels of alchemy involve the invocation and intercession of various spirits?" Narett brought out a booklet. A single glimpse of its make and lack of wear told me it was new.

    I blinked. "It does?" Oh how I wished I'd looked into this stuff more in my past life.

    "Yes." He passed me the booklet. "Here. Steam elementals are the sort of thing even old alchemy tests speak of only in the theoretical, but perhaps you'll be lucky with this. Your fortune certainly doesn't lie in alchemy itself, so far."

    "Go ahead and don't spare any of my feelings." I took the notebook and leafed through it, then paused. It was a primer on Ignan and Aquan. The languages of Fire and Water elementals, respectively. "Hey, isn't this the notebook you've been scribbling in on and off every day?" Narett had basically lived under our roof since he first showed up back in April. "Did you write this just for me?"

    "Like any other spirit, elementals can speak directly to the mind, but new ones don't have a frame of reference for it. Perhaps if you can comprehend some of theirs…"

    "Are you telling me I've been pining after shamans all this time for no reason?!"

    "Perhaps," Narett shrugged, not fazed by my outburst.

    "… I don't know how to repay you for this."

    "If it even helps, you mean. You can pay me back by documenting your findings."

    "Teacher, thank you." I set the book aside and then hugged the man. "I'm going to figure this out. Both of them."

    Narett awkwardly pat my back. "It will be quite the feat in both cases, but it stands to reason that even I would be surprised at some point."

    Not for the first time, I strongly considered letting the man in on some of my grander plans, the ones that were still theoretical. But his caginess about the Arcane and the consistency with which he changed the subject every time the topic skirted around mages and Dalaran made me hesitate. Instead, I dropped the Light on him – still no effect, the man was, as always, in perfect health – before pulling back. I then walked him to the door, wishing he'd at least explain why he seemed to have a chip on his shoulder about them. Assuming it wasn't the opposite. The man didn't control his expression or tone, exactly, it was more like he was beyond emotional lapses of any sort. Those externally prompted at least.

    I manfully resisted the urge to try Soulgaze on him. Even though I could tell it was one of those things that didn't care about such pesky details as prior research and development.

    The Light, as always, was a revelation.

    Informed consent was a thing to be accounted for too.

    Father should have made it back from Alterac City by now – dad had been playing proxy more and more for my various business matters, he was a man with hair on his chest and a better haggler than me – but I didn't see him anywhere on the way to the gate. I did see the aftermath of the hired guards in the stables though. Asking mother revealed he'd gone right back out to the fields, which I probably should have expected. Dad was quite dedicated to learning how to be a proper farmer, our farmhands were as much hired help as they were teachers these days, despite having been the last among us to be introduced to the seed drill. Fortunately, mother made sure to see Narett off alongside me.

    "You have my gratitude for your hospitality, madam. Please thank your husband for me as well." Narett had wanted to pay for lodgings originally, but I prevailed on my parents to refuse. Maybe other people might look askance at hospitality and say it wasn't an important virtue, but I wasn't one of them. Of course, later I had to prevail upon them not to do the opposite and offer to pay Narett, when our guest began to put me through the incipient tests of apprenticeship. Even with all the money I made through my unconventional craftsmanship and business ventures, they still wished to see me have a 'real' profession. Which was fair. Alchemy was about as elite as you could get without being scouted by Dalaran, and I was getting a strong inkling that it was a much bigger deal than certain games made it out to be. 'Big enough to be its own class' kind of big.

    Narett turned to me. "I will make sure to convey the best impressions to our mutual associates." Unknown to me previously, Narett was the prime expert that people called on to judge whether the next big wonder substance was genuine or scam. That included nine tenths of everyone who ended up taking a chance on me. Alchemists were as rare as they were in high demand. They were always on the lookout for rare talents as a result, it was the whole reason why he'd scouted us to begin with, candidates with both enough intelligence and 'the right attitude' were apparently very rare. Even when the former was only 'respectably middling.' "Now that I am leaving, however, you should not let them wait overmuch."

    "I know. Let's hope they don't hold my age against me this time."

    "You might be surprised. I certainly was."

    "Point to them." Our 'mutual acquaintances' had deliberately allowed Narett to persist in his assumption about mother being the real mind behind everything. Unfortunately, I couldn't know for sure if that was a good or bad thing for me. I hoped it was good-natured ribbing, but it could just as easily be the latest step in a passive-aggressive competition of deliberate slights. I knew which it would be back on Earth, but my experience misjudging the Church made me hesitate in assuming the worst. For once. Hopefully I wouldn't be disappointed. Surprised pessimism isn't as pleasant as people think.

    Narett was, of course, completely oblivious to my inner ramblings. "I don't suppose I need to say just how paradigm-shifting your electricity technology is all on its own."

    You have no idea. "Well, I wouldn't want to assume."

    "You can assume that overt noble attention is inevitable." Narett wasn't mincing words anymore. "The repercussions of your indiscretion with the blasting powder are still unfolding. I expect the whole world will start to see them soon."

    Whoa, now! That sounded seriously like something that shouldn't be tossed out at the eleventh hour. Also, I'd never shared the recipe, so if anyone leaked the secrets to the wrong warmonger, it would have to be, oh, an alchemist. Given how thin on the ground they were, that alchemist would possibly become Narett himself. Not that I was happy I might have opened him to the risk of noble 'pressure', but my original reasons didn't lose validity either, even if I did know him personally now and was invested in his wellbeing. There was a lot I could say about the literal shadow war and possible arms race that I may or may not have ignited between the two most conflict-prone human countries, depending on whether anyone from Stromgarde made off with a sample. None of which I could confirm or deny because I honestly didn't know. But the truth was ultimately simple. One, I was one hundred percent sure that any saber rattling by Alterac or Stromgarde would swiftly be followed by Narett's not-a-society of friends leaking the secret of gunpowder to all the other countries. And two... "… The world needs it."

    Narett, who'd been watching me carefully and had clearly waited to drop that bomb for when my guard was lowest, sighed and rubbed his forehead. "I had originally conceived a speech about wisdom and unintended consequences, and how one is not entitled to make such a decision for the whole of mankind just because they can. But coming from the only half of this conversation not bestowed with literal divine grace, I suppose it would sound rather trite."

    "I've wished many times that I'd been born in Lordaeron," I admitted. "Unfortunately, I was born here."

    "Well." Narett dropped his hand and beheld me seriously. "Not at all unfortunate for the rest of us."

    … Well shucks.

    "I'll be in touch." The man hesitated in the door, though, uncharacteristically. Then he took a breath and- "I'll see about some enchanting resources for next time we meet."

    I was so surprised that I didn't act on my immediate instinct to drag him back inside to do that now. "That might be the most critical help you could give me."

    "Unfortunately," Narett muttered, such that I had serious difficulty containing my questions. Hospitality was the only thing that stopped me. "Be well, Wayland. It's been a confounding experience, but not unpleasant."

    I watched the man leave, pondering magic, science, the difference between expertise and prowess, and the misleading nature of gameplay and story segregation when compared to real life. I also pondered Narett himself, the big man – though not taller than me anymore – for whom 'stirring' was most certainly not enough to explain his muscles.

    Narett had not expected me to be a mere fifteen year-old. Which was good. I used a pseudonym for all my auction house operations – they let you do that so long as they knew who you really were, alas for the resulting security hazards. Coupled with the 'gossip' about what tasks mother gave to street urchins, Narett actually expected my mother to be the actual alchemist. Which was more than fair, her herbalism knowledge started out as comprehensive and became literally prodigious after all the books I bought. The things I knew about dandelions just from listening to her could fill a small book now, never mind serious business like kingsblood and liferoot. Thank heavens that the printing press was already a thing.

    But when Narett and I got to talking, I confirmed another possibility I'd dusted off since awakening in this world: the alchemy profession in the game? Everything that wasn't some sort of transmutation? Complete dogshit.

    Most potions, elixirs and flasks only needed you to mix and match reagents in specific orders and quantities, which could be done by literally any herbalist or medicine man capable of following a recipe. I should know, my mom taught me how to make healing potions with a mortar and pestle. Even the complicated potions and elixirs I remembered from my previous life were just about following the recipe, including those that needed enchanted vials – the enchantment was to make it store longer and survive falls and impacts, it had nothing to do with the contents themselves. The right herbs mixed together the right way turned into literal magic because of that little thing known as the Arcane, no additional ritual or spell required, certainly no transmutation of one matter into another. But at some point alchemists just gave up on arguing the point with laymen because, one – 'people who thought they could lecture you on your life-long vocation were morons and thus not worth engaging with'; and two – mixtures were what made alchemists all their money, which they then used to fund their study into real alchemy.

    So what was real alchemy? Not chemistry and physics. Or, at least, not just chemistry and physics. Unlike me, the alchemists actually had three thousand years' worth of research into 'the nature, manifestation and manipulation of prime matter' while also accounting for that little thing known as the Arcane.

    Long story short, the alchemists were the reason why gnomes finally figured out how to make steam engines that did not, in fact, spew elemental creatures everywhere. And they had already built on the gnomes' engineering to invent the internal combustion engine.

    Over two hundred years ago.

    Yeah.

    I was humbled when I found out. Then I was aghast to learn it was promptly abandoned. Turns out it incubates fire elementals. The murderous kind. And sometimes, very rarely, it explodes into a portal to the Firelands.

    If the day ever comes that I find out this is how the Dark Iron dwarves pulled Ragnaros over here, there's gonna be murder

    Thankfully, all known cases involved very small elementals, basically pixie-sized. Which was good. If every engineering misfire had consequences the size of hills, Azeroth would have been scoured clean by the Fermi paradox long ago without the Burning Legion needing to do anything.

    When I asked Narett why he couldn't do whatever the gnomes did to make the steam engine work, his explanation basically boiled down to 'the gnomes made it work by making it as unlike a steam engine as possible, which sufficiently disrupts the Arcane's love of turning everything into some manner of ritual.' At least that's how I interpreted his explanation. Unfortunately, the internal combustion engine was too complex and structured and deliberate to get away with such a 'shoddy' workaround. Ridiculously, the closest comparison Narett could summon up were clothes – it was not, apparently, just a game mechanic for clothing to become inherently and consistently magical if they were tailored expertly enough. You didn't need to be a mage to make hammerspace either, apparently, just a tailor who knew the right materials and seams.

    As for the idea of making an internal combustion engine in a null magic area? Dalaran had already tried it, to identical if somewhat delayed results. Something Narett tried and failed to pretend didn't offend him and his entire profession on a fundamental level even beyond the harm to human life. For some reason. There was some manner of tension between alchemists and mages that I didn't understand. I was sure it wasn't mere professional rivalry though. It was much deeper than that, this much I could tell despite his considerable skill in deflection.

    All of which left me with one big question.

    How the hell did gnomes harness nuclear energy?!

    Fucking ridiculous!



    The rest of this chapter (2 more updates) and Chapter 4 (2 updates) are available on Patreon / Subscribestar.
     
    Chapter 3 – The Noble Art (II)
  • (II)

    My foul mood kept a hold of me the entire rest of the day all the way through dinner. I didn't let it colour my interactions with anyone, I could have mustered that much self-control even before the Light made it a trivial matter. But it always sucked suffering alone. The Handy Trio wasn't there to lighten the mood either, we three always dined alone after dad came back from his latest… I guess delegation is as good a word as any for what he did. My business arrangements were the family business at the end of the day. Keeping the details in house was just common sense.

    "Nobody said anything straight up," dad said between forkfuls of lamb. "But the painters wondered very loudly nearby when they'll hear word back on that new glaze, the weavers asked me to convey their 'request' not to forget about some dye, the bakers gave me an ounce of that baking soda for 'testing', and that's just the top of what I've got in my satchel. Most of them didn't even know all that stuff came from us! No, everyone just wanted to get up my arse about 'sparing the Master Alchemist a trip, would you kindly', as if I couldn't tell they meant the exact opposite, bloody vultures."

    This was going well beyond comically missing the point. "How the hell can people still not know when it's something of ours? I did meet everyone partnered with us in person. I get that they probably didn't bring up my youth to preserve their own credibility, but I'd think my products have proven themselves enough by now. Is it just because we're not nobility? Or in spite of it?" People would have a bug down their shirt if they had to pretend awe and praise at 'bright' child nobles on the regular, but still. "Do people think I can't do anything but glow in the dark or something?"

    "It's a lot worse than that," dad said, stirring his broth. "Everyone and their grandmother take me for the upstart messenger of his 'excellency' Ferdie Gasi, the 'eccentric genius recluse'." Dad had taken to air quoting with a vengeance ever since I first did it. "Fucking ridiculous."

    As with all things, I come even by my swearing honestly. I looked at him sympathetically. "They still hate that they have to treat with their old shoemaker, don't they?"

    Dad grinned wolfishly. "And I'll never let them forget it."

    Good for him. Why there even was such prejudice I could barely understand, shoemaking wasn't exactly a lowly profession. But I suppose people will always look down on the guy they remember going down on his knees at their feet, even if it was just for fitting and measurements. Still though… "I still don't get this whole confusion about me."

    "Why, son, you only needed to ask!"

    Apparently, despite the way I tossed the Light around to dissuade further reprisals from hired blades just last year, general opinion ranged from me being two or three different people with little to no connection to each other. Well. "I guess I can see businessmen encouraging that schadenfreude."

    "What the hell even is that word?"

    "Pleasure derived by someone from another person's misfortune."

    "Oh. Yeah, I can definitely appreciate having a special word just for that."

    "Happy to help," I nodded. "Oh well, if this is all the 'ill' we have to endure, so much the better."

    "Maybe not," dad grumbled, drinking his glass of our very own apple wine. "Things around the market were tenser than usual, and this time it isn't just the nobles up to their old feuds again." He gave me a serious look. "There hasn't been a single Stromgarde trader passing through for nigh on two months."

    Crap. "… I suppose it was naïve to hope we would be the one lucky generation to get away without a border war in our lifetime."

    "General Hath is rumoured to be conducting new patrols," dad said dryly. "Increased bandit activity and night-time sightings, apparently."

    "Bloody Alterac," I bit into my meat. "I bet this kind of nonsense doesn't happen in Stormwind."

    "Speaking of nonsense, the hunter's kid waylaid me two hours out of Alterac City, that boy's gonna surpass his old man soon, mark my words." Jensen Farran. Another name I was beginning to recall from the other world. Wasn't he also in Theramore? A fletcher and hunter, just like his father was now. "Your associates that are in the know hired him to send a message. They want a meeting. In person with you. Discreetly." Dad's look was somewhere between irritated and worried. "As in 'don't make the nobles suspicious' discreetly."

    I blinked incredulously. "They do remember I'm a walking Light flare, right? And that I haven't tried to claim responsibility for the gunpowder openly? There's a reason I scour the property every night and morning." Technically I didn't need more physical training, but jogging never hurt anyone except interlopers. Of which there had been some, in the early months. Whether bandits or 'bandits' I wasn't sure because even the couple I managed to hold back to 'chat' didn't agree on whether their boss was a 'bandit' or bandit. I made certain to smite all of them extra hard regardless. Distance was just a suggestion when the Light was involved.

    "Well, they kindly but firmly ask you to make an effort this time." Dad handed me a missive. "That's the details."

    I took and read it. Gratifyingly, it was to take place in the very first building made with my roman concrete mix, hot-mixed quicklime and everything. Why they expected the location to qualify as 'discreet' was beyond me, but I'll freely admit I didn't have a hand on the pulse of Alterac, unlike businessmen who literally needed to in order to last more than a year. More significantly, they left it up to me when to show up so long as it was within the next two weeks. They provided details for who and how to contact to have the meeting called. There was a special mention to come prepared to stay overnight, to give everyone time to be informed and come together the following morning. I was even directed to a particular tavern where my anticipated expenses were already covered.

    I pondered the words. Closed my eyes and looked to the Light. I envisioned myself complying with everything in the letter and felt no dire warning. At least, none that I would prefer over the alternative. Whatever it was. I did, however, sense the approaching likelihood of some manner of endangered opportunity. But it wasn't centred on the missive or any events set to occur as a result of it. It felt more like something that was proceeding towards some sort of conclusion… mid-way through. Whatever that meant. Whether in terms of time, distance or urgency, I couldn't say. That was as specific as my foresight got without a nice sit down to contemplate some proper parameters. I opened my eyes. "Whatever this is, it's serious. Even the city-dwelling freemen of Alterac don't cavalierly try to skirt anything past the nobles, guild-connected or otherwise."

    "Well, it'll still keep for a bit," mother said with the first words I'd heard from since noon. "You give yourself some time to calm down. Sleep on it and decide tomorrow, or the day after."

    I smiled weakly at her. She was right that I wasn't going to contemplate anything when I was like this. "I'm not that obvious, am I?" The Light would soothe me if I sunk into it, but I didn't want nullity of mind right now, I wanted understanding.

    "Not at all, I'm just that perceptive, don't you know." She absently rubbed her belly. Her pregnancy didn't show yet, but the little ones were coming along nicely to my sight. "Pregnant woman's intuition."

    I snorted. "You'd have been able to tell even without those two seeing things."

    "Yes, but do let me salve your pride, son, not every mother's willing to do it."

    "Why thank you, kind woman."

    Mother nodded sagely, then got up from the table and disappeared into the kitchen to… do something involving the oven. Seeing through walls is not an exact science, especially when you can only see life, and not all kinds if they're close together enough. Certain lives were very bright compared to others. Like me. And Narett for that matter.

    I experienced the sudden brainwave of the common sense problem-solving approach. "Hey dad, do you suppose that people think Narett is Ferdie Gasi? And this is just his latest scheme to take up a new identity to hide his increasingly obvious immortality?"

    "Say what now?"

    Huh. Apparently, alchemy being all about achieving immortality was not, in fact, an open secret here like it was back on Earth. Oops? Good thing it was just the two of us now.

    Dinner ended in something approaching mixed feelings, which was a long way from how pissed I was going in. Unfortunately, the moment I remembered that was when my foul mood returned.

    Rather than ruin anything in addition to just my mood, I made sure to waste all of said foul mood on doing precisely nothing but glare impotently at the 'black dragon.' At least until the steam elementals snuck in to play with me. They sensed bad moods like dogs and cats, but instead of doing the self-preservation thing and making themselves scarce, they continued to do like dogs and cats and tried to make it better in their own way. For all that they drove me up the wall, they weren't completely hopeless all the time.

    On a whim I retrieved Narett's gift and decided to sound out a few phrases. Surprise surprise, they actually understood some things from both Ignan and Aquan. Did this mean I had only summoned them? Or did elemental spirits possess language ex nihilo? Considering what complex craziness some animals got up to without anyone teaching them, I wouldn't be surprised if it was the latter. These were spirits in the end, they were definitely more in tune with that part of the self that provides living creatures with instinct and intuition. If a spider can build a web so complex and a queen bee can run a hive mind straight out of the pupa, then possession of language from conception was probably the least of what a spiritual entity could inherently accomplish.

    I remembered then that, contrary to what biologists would claim, there were more than five senses. The discernment of the mood of a room was not a matter of scent, sight, sound, taste, or touch. It was something you experienced on an instinctual level. The pall of dread and the warmth of acceptance were both easier to experience than to explain. The malice of barely-suppressed violence often prompted thinking with one's feet.

    Case in point, my steam boys only needed me to stumble through three dozen phrases and sentences before they figured out how to communicate with me.

    ~Hunger. Response. Surprise.~

    It was half words, half projective intuition. But though I could only make up around 10% of the former, the latter made up for it enough to finally make progress. I didn't even know projective intuition was a thing, though I probably should have, how else would telepathy work? Maybe it was all the patience from playing doctor for dad, but eventually I managed to figure out how to ask them the fundamentals. Strangely, though, their ability (or willingness?) to reply intelligibly was somewhat arbitrarily disproportional to how simple I made my queries. Which is to say, simple straightforward stuff returned less of a meaningful response than groupings of prompts and intentions. In the end, as with most things, the best things came in threes.

    "How do you feel? What do you want? What can you do?"

    ~Hunger. Curiosity. Excitement.~

    Even they weren't sure. They could 'recall' a lot of the grander feats of the larger spirits, but could do little in their current state of starvation. I asked if I could do something about that and they informed me that no amount or quality of steam would work, the only option was eating other elementals. When I asked why, they could only convey it had always been that way. Feeling like I should have something to say but unable to figure out what, I changed the subject and asked if they had names. That's when things spiralled into tragedy.

    "Name. Identity. What do I call you?"

    Apparently, they didn't have any.

    "Explain, elaborate, clarify."

    ~Hunger. Resignation. Fatalism.~

    In the hierarchical structure of elementals, you only got a name when you distinguished yourself somehow. Usually by surviving where the rest of your peers didn't, generally by eating other types of elementals or those aforementioned peers themselves before they did it to you. Even then, you weren't allowed to name yourself because elementals had so little going for them that they took personal offense when even the paltry right to name their minions was denied them.

    "That's terribly sad. I'm sorry. You deserve better."

    ~Hunger. Fatalism. Acceptance.~

    Just the first glimpse into the life cycle of elemental spirits and I was already contemplating cultural imperialism. The entire way of life was so self-defeating that the elementals of Azeroth were practically suicidal from birth. I was particularly distressed to learn that merging together was practically death to all but the one identity that predominated. Splitting apart again gave birth to new beings, it didn't restore the old ones.

    The worst part was that the little critters were so matter of fact about it.

    I took some solace in knowing that the many little steam puffs that had come together to form my little group of nine cloudlings hadn't been sapient starting out. Sentience was worth mourning all by itself, but at least they hadn't been people. Not that eating your young made me feel any better, but it was a common enough thing in nature that I could get over it quicker than I might otherwise have.

    I called on the Light to soothe them in every way I could think of. Nothing worked. I did manage to bolster their will somewhat, so at least I improved their psychological ability to cope with their wretched condition. But the hunger remained, a gnawing pit of spirit-breaking misery that was always there. I needed a different approach, but what?

    It was to the scene of me trying and failing to persuade my nameless dependents that cannibalism did, in fact, have objectively negative consequences that mother came into the room. Then she promptly dropped her second favorite stone slate right in front of me. There was a solid layer of black dragon spread over it, calcined into a citrine colour very glorious to behold.

    I gaped.

    Mother pulled a chair over and sat across from me.

    I stared.

    Mother primly placed her hands over each other in her lap and waited.

    I closed my mouth and swore. "Oh this is such bullshit."

    "Wayland! How can a saint ever spout such things?"

    She wasn't even being sarcastic. "With abundant experience." And I wasn't sarcastic either. "Is this why you were so absent during dinner?" I didn't just mean that metaphorically, she was quiet and she also left the table and dining room repeatedly, not just the once at the end. "Alright, how did you manage this, because mom? I am veritably seething in jealousy right now."

    "No you aren't, you're just exaggerating." Well, the second part was true- "My son does not get jealous. You get frustrated when you're the only one who sees the best path forward."

    Well gosh. "How did you do this?"

    "By doing what the alchemist told you to do. Half of it I got from listening to your grousing though, so you can see that the result is not strictly perfect."

    "Go ahead and don't hold anything back why don't you." Now I sounded like dad. "Maybe Narett had the right idea after all – you should become his apprentice."

    "Maybe I will, after your brothers are grown."

    Well. I wasn't about to argue with those priorities. "… Can you do this again?"

    "If you like."

    "Show me."

    She showed me. Her execution was more or less as good as my own. The proof of her inevitable success sat next to us the whole time.

    The half hour ended. The black substance did not turn a citrine colour. The black dragon was therefore not at all glorious to behold. Again.

    I threw my hands and turned away in disgust.

    Mother, however, looked everything but surprised. "Son, if there's anything I know about you, it's that you have a very particular way to look at the world-"

    "The Observer Effect does not account for this!" Did she think I hadn't considered it? It was the first thing I thought of! But this wasn't like checking the pressure on a tire, the Observer Effect barely ever mattered unless you were trying to watch quantum phenomena! Even if I had been looking beyond the surface – which I wasn't – I could barely see below the molecular level on my best day. I did have expectations about what should be happening down there, I was a materials scientist for crying out loud, I knew everything from new element creation in particle accelerators to what happens when photons pass through rhubidium gas. But that didn't change the fact that the observer effect doesn't work when you're not observing-

    "I don't know what that means," mom said idly, cutting off my mental rant with the ease of long experience. "But I trust you, son. If you say that's not it, it's not it."

    I stopped. I looked at her, not strictly surprised by the sentiment as by the way she just threw it out there. "You expected this to happen. You already knew I'm altering the results somehow."

    "I didn't know, but honestly, what else could be happening?

    I did not contemplate heresy in frustration. "I don't know, you tell me."

    "As I said, you have a very particular way to look at the world." She repeated herself, which made me feel chagrined. Far too belatedly, I needed to be more mindful about that. "It's not a bad way, mind, it earned us all of this." She gestured to our home and beyond. "But I don't think you're quite as willing to acknowledge how much the world turns around you in turn. I don't know what this 'observer effect' means to you, but what I'm sure of is that, even if it were, it wouldn't be the only thing happening." Mother looked at me fondly then. "It's never just one thing with you."

    "… I don't know if that's praise or an insult."

    "Call it an observation. Now let me remind you that you always say not to think ourselves in circles. You're not one to neglect taking your own advice, but this may just be the exception that proves that very good rule of yours. Something to think of, yes? I'm going to work on your father's new shirt."

    And she walked off.

    I stood alone in my workshop, only the psychic hunger pangs of my steam elementals for company. I should really do something about that but I didn't know what. Not yet. But maybe…

    I looked at the spirits. I felt something niggling at the back of my memory, past the eon of dreaming death to the trivia of a life long past.

    "Take my own advice, huh?"

    Easy enough to do.


    Part three of this Chapter, as well as Chapter 4 (two updates) are available on Patreon / Subscribestar. I've also FINALLY made some progress on UDNPP. Barring any family crisis or a meteorite from space, the next POV, at the very least, will be uploaded there at some time this week.
     
    Chapter 3 – The Noble Art (III)
  • (III)
    I spent the rest of the evening thinking about everything really hard until my brain really did start going in circles. Then I completely washed my hands of the whole thing and went to my workshop to lie down.

    On the roof.

    Back on Earth, the number of stars visible with the naked eye was 9,110. I hadn't made much of a dent in counting these ones, and I probably wouldn't do an accurate count without a reflective pool, what with the way the sky kept changing and moving. But I could already tell there were quite a bit fewer visible lights on Azeroth. Visibility wasn't the reason, the atmosphere was almost identical and light pollution wasn't a thing where we lived. The reason was the complete lack of a Milky Way equivalent up there. There was also a nebula not unlike a blue-purplish oort cloud that travelled across the sky every night, but even that one was fairly diffuse and small by astronomical standards. Also, it was about as far removed from everything else in the sky as the star system was. At the very least, this meant Azeroth was not located in a spiral galaxy. It may, in fact, not be part of a proper galaxy at all. In which case those stars in the sky might not be stars at all, but themselves whole galaxies. Every single one.

    That sort of thing would mess with space navigational prospects something fierce, I thought silently. I always wondered why the Burning Legion didn't just come over here on spaceships. Is this why? Distance was more of a suggestion when you could literally teleport through dimensional hopping, but if there wasn't any sort of navigational reference… Can they just not navigate here conventionally?

    It certainly made more sense than the idea that the Burning Legion had never encountered a spacefaring civilisation. They had colossal mechs for crying out loud.

    Slowly, I let sleep take me. I had long since stopped suffering discontinuity of consciousness when passing from awake to asleep and back. It was something I'd managed a few times even back in my previous life, including the last time I closed my eyes. This time, though, as I watched the golden glow of the Light emanate more and more from the stars downward, I let myself drift and willed nothing.

    I woke up at dawn with my mind clear of any worries that I still hadn't even the foggiest of why I kept failing at alchemy. Instead, I jumped off the roof and went over to feed the fire. The elementals gave me all their attention but were reluctant to leave the warmth of the cauldron. After the fire had been stoked, I went and brought more water too. Then I stood watching them and pondered all of the prior day's failures to soothe the spirits' hunger with the Light.

    "I have an idea. It might take a while. Try not to swarm me?"

    ~Hunger. Certainty of failure. Curiosity.~

    Boosting their willpower made them cheeky, the little buggers.

    Closing my eyes, I called the Light to fill me, fill all the gaps between all parts of me, and followed it with my Mind past my Form through my Soul to my Spirit. Not something I'd deliberately messed with before, but this was a pressing enough need, wasn't it? The Light chimed softly through me, which was confirmation enough. The need wasn't big enough for outright sacrifice though, and I didn't really need to, did I? After all, isn't the Spirt something that can be grown and cultivated too?

    I called all my ideas and memory and comprehension. What the Spirit was. What it did. What it could do. Memories of a past life. Concepts I couldn't put into words and those I could. Words I couldn't give voice to and those I could. Even if I hadn't had an eon's worth of picking my way through my beliefs, concepts, opinions, wounds and fears, the Light didn't need perfection to help you, did it? Also, how many chi-using pandas could really claim enlightenment? Maybe one or two, that's how many. Of thousands that could still break rocks with their bare hands. All because they knew to shape and mould their Spirit.

    I followed the Light to eighth part of myself that was the Inspiration. I gave my Inspiration all the memories and ideas and understanding of Spirit. What could be achieved by it, with it and along with it. And I waited. The best idea I could ever have bloomed in my mind with crystal clarity and I bid the Light DO.

    Deep within me, the Light ceased being a mere buttress for my will and began to truly nourish my Spirit.

    It was like the greatest injection of adrenaline, except for every part of me except the bone and flesh. My spirit, for the first time through something other than time and experience, began to grow. Faster than ever. Faster than I needed. Fast enough, maybe, to finally give some relief to my little bevy of little Spirits of Water and Flame.

    The elementals went into a frenzy. They spewed out of the cauldron and rushed at me, pressed against me, blurring my sight, stealing my breath, sucking at my warmth in ravenous desperation. The good night's sleep had let me remember just why Azeroth's elementals were so extremely violent and chaotic. It was the world soul. Azeroth's world-soul was large and grew quickly, it was what drew both the Old Gods and the Titans to it. But because the planet's world-soul developed so quickly, it consumed much of the Fifth Element at a rate faster than the planet generated it, the very Spirit energy of the planet, the one thing that the elements needed to live. And as Spirit became more and more scarce, the elemental spirits of Azeroth became more and more erratic until they became extremely violent, destructive and chaotic by nature.

    The Light sustained me where my body would have gone into shock without air. The heat was no problem, asserting control over my thermal conduction and convection was one of the first things I ever did. The little clouds were turning into a chaotic mist and dust devil with every passing moment, but I didn't need to see. Not for this. The way that the Pandaren applied their Spirit came about as a reaction to the sha threat, and thus had the main purpose of inherently encouraging harmony within themselves and everyone else. They successfully quelled their own elementals as a side effect of their own necessary pursuit of peace. I couldn't do that, the playful, peaceful, and at worst mischievous elementals of Pandaria were the result of thousands of Pandaren practicing of Spirit-emanating inner harmony over thousands of years. But consciously using the energy of the Spirit to encourage chaotic elementals to calm down and cooperate, well, shamans have been doing that since forever, haven't they? More than long enough for reality to know how. For the Light to know how. For me to know how, now.

    I drew runes in the air around me. The Light patterned around my feet like a star unfolding across the entirety of the earth. My Spirit flowed outwards in a cascade of life-giving energy that blanketed the world.

    The spirits calmed and drifted outward, unspooling like mist, calm and sated for the first time in their whole existence.

    I stood and waited for them to drink their fill until they finally knew peace.

    ~… Satiety… Torpor… Wonder…~

    "I love the smell of a new avenue of experimentation in the morning."

    ~… Satiety… Torpor… Wonder…~

    "I think I'll call it Aura of Vigor."

    ~… Satiety… Torpor… Wonder…~

    Within me, my Spirit fed on the nurturing Light and grew ever quicker than it nourished in turn the world. "Reality-defying feats always make me talk like a two-bit bard even in my head. What do you think, little ones, should I start writing epics?"

    ~… Satiety… Torpor… Wonder…~

    "That's it! The dragons mean something noble in alchemy, but I actually know what most of them are doing to Azeroth, half of which is very much not noble!" And half of the remaining half was debatable at best. "I need to figure out new metaphors. Or how to do alchemy without symbolic metaphors." Could you even do that? The whole point of them was to synchronise your own development with the transmutations to achieve transmutation of the self. At least that's what it was back on Earth, I was pretty sure. "Oh well, something to figure out later. You'll help me, won't you little ones?"

    ~Satiety. Wonder. Anything for you.~

    "You're perfectly right, I haven't really done enough to be worth an epic. Guess I'll go remedy that right now."

    ~Satiety surprise nowaitdontgo!~

    I stopped in place, surprised too. "Come now, it's not like I'm leaving right this instant-"

    ~ Satiety alarm dontgo ~

    I stared.

    ~ Satiety alarm dontgo ~

    "Now you're just being dramatic."

    ~ Dongo dontgo dontgo~

    "Or you'll what?"

    ~… … …~

    I nodded. "Good. Admitting you don't know something is the first step on the path of learning." It was also good that they hadn't immediately become possessive maniacs. "I'll be back in a few days. I'm pretty sure you can last that long, you don't actually lose mass or energy unless you consciously expend it, right?"

    ~… Satiety. Gratitude. Longing.~

    … I guess I didn't need to go right this moment. "Alright... Let's spend the day together."

    ~Satiety. Wonder. Joy.~

    We spent the day together. It was basically like a normal day, except everyone around me was more energetic and driven, enough that even the Handy Trio gave me meaningful looks even if they didn't comment on it. Also, there was a constant trail of little clouds constantly fighting over who got to hug me next and otherwise competing for my attention. It was honestly kind of nice. They buoyed your mood like nothing else. It made me wish I had my own kids someday.

    Well. Thoughts for the future.

    Alas, the matters of the city beckoned, and so did the increasingly endangered opportunity I'd sensed previously. Which felt even more endangered after a good night's meditation with proper mental parameters to guide the Light towards more comprehensive revelation. As in 'will be tragically and irrevocably lost by tomorrow at lunchtime' endangered.

    I was ready to leave at the crack of dawn the next day. I'd already retrieved what ledgers I needed from my study and had just finished collecting the newest samples from my workshop. I was just finishing fastening them tight into the rear basket of my custom-designed mountain bike when the Misty Nine floated over.

    "Sorry, children, Dad really does have business today. And probably the rest of the week. You be good to Grandmother, alright?"

    ~Satiety. Hope. Wecanhelp!~

    I paused. That almost sounded like words even as the added meaning appeared in my head. They were really making an effort. Also, now that I think about it, was it really so good that something could put thoughts in my head so easily? Sure, I could instantly tell what was foreign and what was mine, and I could call the Light to scour me clean whenever I wanted. But who's to say I'll always know to do it? Who's to say stuff like this can't be louder? Who's to say more mature elementals or whatever else couldn't be quieter about it too, more subtle? That was literally how the Fel and Void worked.

    The Light backlit a spark of Inspiration deep behind my mind in the depths of my Memory. An image emerged through it until it could see it in my Mind's eye. It was a symbol I knew I should recognize, it was my own memory after all – oh! An Icelandic stave! I'd completely forgotten about them. This one was… the Helm? Yes, that's it. Aegishjalmur. The Helm of Awe. The stave that protects from all mind influences.

    Something shifted in the destiny of the world. I went still as stone, almost unbelieving of the implications. When I looked into the dark of the unknown future, the Light seemed to reach that slightly bit further.

    I had to put this to use immediately, but how? I don't have a helmet and even if I did it could be removed – oh. Never mind, I'll just etch it into my skull.

    In case it wasn't clear, I came even by my Inspiration honestly.

    I called on the Light. I'd have expected it to be at least somewhat contrary to what basically amounted to deliberately self-inflicted scars, but it didn't even waver. Then I remembered that Lightforging is a thing. I guess a little bodily modification is nothing next to that.

    "We are all inadequate vessels," I murmured the words that Alonsus Faol told me, all those months ago.

    Golden light flickered over and out of me, I could see it shimmer upon the little clouds and on the grass. My skull itched. It felt like it was burning. But no matter how hot the burning became, pain never followed it. The Light, as always, made short work of such paltry discomforts.

    When it was over and done with, I smiled wryly. The Light and my own Inspiration were making common cause to deprive me of reasons not to give the little clouds a chance.

    I looked at them and deliberated on what to say. One the one hand, helpful spirits were rarer than an oasis in the middle of the desert on this planet. On the other hand, these nine were babies. Should I or should I not make a conscious choice to not project the limits of a human lifecycle on them? "Alright. You have one chance to persuade me. Make it good."

    ~Satiety. Gratitude. Excitement!~

    The spirits blended together, then unfolded wide, diffusing until I could barely see them, then further until I couldn't tell them apart from the air at all. I might have feared for their continued survival, but I could still feel them there, and when I called the Light I could even see them again, a latticework of fluttering molecules interwoven with Light and Life stretching ever broader. Much broader. This is what healthy spirits should really be. Far-reaching, imperceptible but present. Greater and more expansive by the moment. Longer too. Longer and longer as their reach extended from me upwards upon the wind and suddenly I could see what they could see. Knew what they could hear. Knew what they could feel. Everything they perceived. The entirety of Alterac Valley from a bird's eye view, high in the sky above.

    "Far Sight," I murmured. Joyful laughter bubbled out of me then, and I indulged it fully. "Oh, you're just full of surprises, aren't you? Well, you've convinced me and then some. Well done."

    ~Satiety. Smugness. Joy.~

    I brought my bike out from the shed, pumped the tires and then pondered my cowboy hat. But eventually I decided it just wouldn't work without a proper horse so I left it on the hook.

    I shouldered my rifle, holstered my pistol at my right hip, strapped my shotgun to the down tube scabbard, finally mounted my contraption and made my goodbyes.

    Then I came back less than one hour later, ran to my study and quickly wrote down what just came to me before I forgot, I should really stop forgetting to double-check that I actually have my notebook and pencil on me before I go anywhere. "The gnomes didn't harness nuclear power, it was the Titans! All those robots, there's no way they run on anything less than a nuclear power reactor. I bed they did something to the Arcane so it didn't interfere with it, bloody hackers!"

    Immediately I felt better. Not having a reason to develop an inferiority complex was a load off my mind. Sure, enlightenment precluded that as it did all other mental traps, but maintaining it still took some deliberate self-reflection.

    Now to get a move on before the endangered opportunity really is tragically and irrevocably lost by lunchtime.

    Normally I'd take the roundabout path going through the eastern pass. It was the region's major trade route, and in fact Alterac City was built so high up in the mountains specifically so it would straddle it and derive all the prosperity thereof. It was the major root cause of its tension with Stromgarde, as the former capital of Arathor had previously enjoyed unburdened trade with both Dalaran and Lordearon.

    Alterac Valley was, on paper, Alterac's highly developed back yard. In reality, though, it was the site of a myriad different competing interests, as there was no noble house in the country that didn't own some share of land or business in the area, the mineral wealth was as abundant as the king's court was decadent. This meant that, since Alterac nobility was the most cutthroat anywhere in human lands, the valley was actually an eternal hotbed of 'accidents', strife, disputes and 'bandit' activity. All that without counting the uncomfortable number of man-eating wolves and bears constantly attracted by the smell of blood from the various corpses regularly left behind after such 'banditry' and 'accidents'.

    I live in the worst country.

    At least there wasn't any slavery.

    My standards have gone to shit.

    Alas, the valley was where the Light insisted I would find the endangered opportunity of nebulous origin, so that's the path I took.

    I found it just as the summer sun neared its zenith. Far Sight allowed me to see it around two different bends in the cliffside path and over a mile off. An ambush site. People set up to cause a rockslide. A noble and his retinue just five minutes off on the path below. And something stalking him from high above. Something I only saw because spirits could see the unseen.

    I almost drove my bike down the ravine.

    What the hell is a val'kyr doing here?



    Chapter 4 (two updates) is available on Patreon / Subscribestar.

    I've also finally finished and uploaded the next part of 'Understanding Does Not Presage Peace' there, for anyone interested.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 4 - The Travails of Endangered Nobility (I)
  • Coincidences need not be contrived by the author.

    7upblvJ.jpg


    Chapter 4 – The Travails of Endangered Nobility

    "-. July 7, Year 580 of the King's Calendar .-"


    ~ Richard Angevin, Duke of Hillsbrad ~

    If he ever had to dress up and pussyfoot around his true feelings towards every last one of the attendees of King's Perenolde's summer ball, he might just pull his sword on someone. If he ever found which of them were in on the 'tragic' downfall of his 'misguided' family, there would be a reckoning. If he found out that all of them were involved or somehow partisan, there would be blood. And if he found out the King himself had confected it…

    "Brother, are all balls going to be like that?"

    Richard veered away from his treasonous thoughts and… didn't smile at his young sister who was looking at him from the carriage window. He wouldn't dissemble here, not with the only family he had left. "You didn't enjoy yourself either then?" Richard wasn't surprised. She'd not said anything all morning, and barely anything during the entire previous day of travel. Even though she charmed a wild raven into being her playmate, the girl who'd talked his ear off and nagged – entreated – the druids back in Kul Tiras to 'teach her how to be a fairy tale princess' was well and truly gone.

    Richard thanked the Light every day that their parents saw the writing on the wall and shipped her off to visit him when they did. Four siblings, both their parents, even their only surviving grandfather had been hung in the city square less than a month later. They'd been seized right as they came out of Silver Cathedral after Noblegarden day service. If Annari had been here for the king's 'justice', she'd be gone like the rest of them. Or worse, seeing as she was a comely maiden flowered for three years.

    "Becoming a jaded senile old man already, husband?"

    Richard glanced to where his newly-wed wife had opened the other window. "Don't pretend you're not vexed. This is the farthest thing from what you wanted your honeymoon to be."

    "True," Lady Valeria Angevin nee Stormsong admitted easily. "Doesn't change the fact that you still haven't answered your sister's question though."

    "I could nag him into it," mused Annari aloud.

    "Would you?" Richard didn't even have to put effort into sounding hopeful. "Go ahead then, give me your best."

    "Aw, but that's no fun if you like it," Annari pouted.

    Their laughter was brief, but it was the most honest thing they'd indulged in all month.

    Richard soon sobered again though. "I'm afraid that Alterac social occasions are indeed all like that, sister. Don't worry though, Kul Tiras won't be nearly so bad."

    "I'll say," huffed Valeria. "I thought the Waycrest court was bad, but this was a completely different level of oily."

    "… What if I don't want to go?"

    Richard closed his eyes briefly, then looked at Annari soberly. "You can't tell me you enjoyed any of it."

    "I didn't, but… I don't want to leave if you don't come too. I-I want to stay with you."

    "Oh sister…" He wouldn't pretend he didn't see this coming, he was all she had left, but… "You know it's too dangerous to stay here."

    "And be honest," Valeria tucked a loose strand of Anna's hair behind her ear. "Do you think you'll have a better time next time your many suitors descend on you like vultures?"

    "Well no, but…"

    If Dolos Vardus tries to smarm his way into my family one more time, I might just reconsider Sir Orman's suit. That would throw the court into a tizzy, seeing as the man was not just a mere knight but one from Stromgarde. But with how quickly things are breaking down, I don't expect her plight to be much improved there, even if Sir Orman is good to her. With the 'banditry' along the border, especially the mess in Durn, it would be a wonder if they saw winter without war breaking out. He'd not make his sister a hostage. No, the only option is to send her back to Kul Tiras. Lady Stormsong will find a good match, whatever happens.

    King Perenolde would no doubt suspect treason even without the warmongering poison wafting in all the air he breathed, but at this point the man suspected treason of everyone. Richard reluctantly admitted Aiden Perenolde's paranoia wasn't entirely groundless, the man was a king at twenty-five years of age only because his father died 'unexpectedly,' an Alteraci euphemism for poison. But considering what the man did to him and his when Richard was barely eighteen himself, that was as far as his sympathy went. You don't get to complain about the bed you make, especially when you go and slaughter the only high noble house in the nation that isn't just paying lip service to virtue.

    All to appease the nobles he didn't hang. To show them that he wasn't pursuing a vendetta, you see, not all the ones who hung were their friends. He didn't even have the courtesy of conducting a proper smear campaign, Richard thought contemptuously. Not only is he a weak and evil king, he's also cheap.

    At least all the warmongering meant he could raise troops without drawing suspicion. Well, no more suspicion than everyone else.

    The guilds would need to be very careful about who they hired to play Greatfather Winter this year. If they landed another drunk and he said something the king took the wrong way, it might be an entirely different class of bodies lining up for a short drop and a sudden stop.

    Alterac was the worst.

    At least there isn't any slavery.

    His standards had gone to hell.

    That was when lightning struck.

    Crack-CRACK-BOOM.

    "What the devil!?" Richard Angevin barely kept control of his spooked horse, watching open-mouthed as lightning came down from a clear sky and struck the clifftop high ahead with a thunderous roar. Dust and smoke billowed up in the air amidst a long, rumbling groan-

    "ROCKSLIDE!"

    The cry from ahead snapped Richard out of his shock. "AMBUSH!" He roared even louder, lightning on a clear day, it could only be magic! "Ware, magic is afoot!"

    "Halt!" The shouts of his Guard Captain erupted over the din as a wave of boulders began rolling down the side of the cliff up ahead. "Halt the convoy, halt, HALT, stop NOW or we'll all be buried!"

    "No," Richard quietly said to himself as he watched the earthfall. "No, there's too few rocks."

    "Brother, what's happening?!"

    "We might be under attack." Despite his force of men-at-arms 200-strong. "Valeria, keep her inside, don't come out until I say so."

    "Right!" His wife, Light bless her, immediately pulled his sister inside and closed the windows, locking them tight and pulling the curtains shut.

    A horse's gallop heralded the sight of his Guard Captain skidding to a halt before him. "My Lord, did you see it? Lightning from the blue!"

    "Mercad." Richard wrestled with the impulse to relegate the giant Kul Tiran to be his wife and sister's human shield. "Report!"

    "Our scouts are overdue, there isn't another way down and the path is too narrow to turn the carriage train around, we're sitting ducks. If we'd been five minutes quicker, we'd have been caught right under it."

    "You don't say."

    Zap-Screech-BOOM.

    A second bolt of lightning came down, this time in the forest on the opposite side of their path. Cries of shock and pain came on the wind. They were faint, but they came from below and they were… "More than two."

    "Not ours," Mercad realized the same moment. "More than one group?"

    "And each with different orders. Mercad, I have the defence, you take two men and check left of the path as well as you can both ahead and behind us, and not just the top. Look for hooks and ropes."

    If anything good came from living in Alterac, it was that guards knew how to turn carriages into roadblocks and improvise barricades very quickly. He'd barely finished assigning the men defensive positions when Mercad ran back to him. "It took some doing, but we found over a dozen thick ropes fastened with iron spikes in the side of the rock just under the path, the ends trail down into the underbrush. We cut the ropes, but the spikes are no simple grapple hooks, it took real sledgehammers to ram those things in, this could only have been prepared beforehand."

    "Rockslides take a while to set up as well," Richard said with a grim frown as the cries from around and above changed from panicked to angry. He dismounted. "Corral the horses, we really don't want them lost or stolen." There goes their greatest advantage.

    "Yes, Lord."

    "See to the crossbowmen while you're at it, reverse-w tactic two, be discreet about it."

    "But that's for use against wildkin, not…" Mercad trailed off as the angry shouts of a less-than-controlled charge finally reached them both. There was just barely sufficient tree cover that they couldn't see anything but brief blurs of motion. He could spot boiled leather and even mail, but those weren't the sounds of an orderly attack.

    "Just a gut feeling." Richard and grabbed a halberd. "Get to it."

    "As you will." Mercad took the reins of his horse and went to do as ordered.

    Richard pulled down his helm. "SHIELD WALL!"

    He expected his large stature to make him the most attractive target, and he was right. He expected his full plate armor to protect him from the worst of it, and he was proven correct there as well. But he expected the charging mass to be as disorganized as the shouting suggested, and he was wrong. This was Alterac, where everyone from conscripts to mercenaries had elevated the 'pretend to be a bandit' strategy to an art form.

    The first charge stalled on their shields, but the 'bandits' neither broke nor ran. The second push was weaker, but it made sure all their effort went into pushing back, which left them open to the arcane barrage,

    "They have mages!" cried footman Wilhelm before the arcane missiles blasted his face in. "Aaargh!"

    Three more fell in the same moment, and the second mage was charging an even bigger spell. Richard's instinct screamed at him even before the cloaked figure tossed the glittering blue orb up instead of forward. "HEDGEHOG FORMATION!"

    Another man fell when he couldn't disengage quickly enough, but Richard managed to lock his shield in a dome with those who remained, just in time for the massive blizzard spikes to come down once, twice, thrice, the halberds started snapping on the fourth wave, the frost bit his arm on the fifth, his shield cracked on the seventh, and the ninth and final onslaught passed with his pavise just barely holding together. The shield finally shattered when a mace smashed into it. Richard used the leftovers to bash his attacker in the face, dropped the snapped halberd pole, grabbed the second attacker and let himself fall down to the ground along with him. "CROSSBOWS!"

    His crossbowmen emerged from where they'd hunkered down behind cover and unleashed a full volley right over their crouched forms into the enemy scrum.

    The attackers fell in a drove, choking or yelling. Richard heard curses. He thought he heard the lightning a third time, but it seemed weak and far behind him. There was dust billowing in the air all around the battle as he drove his knife into the man's eye and pushed back to stand. The enemies still came, but where was their counter-fire? "Reform the line!"

    "Egrediuntur tela arcanis!"

    Richard barely got the pavise of one of his fallen men up in time. It shattered a moment later, possibly along with his arm, the pain that erupted-agh-!

    "Procidens jubar sideru-"

    BANG

    Blood and brain burst from the mage's head. The arcane missile storm misfired like a whirlwind in the midst of a typhoon. Assailants fell. More faltered. The assault stalled for a critical moment.

    Richard pulled his throwing knife and hurled it at the other mage's face.

    "Fuck!" The woman cursed, an arcane shield springing up at the last second before she promptly teleported away.

    The line finally reformed over their fallen brethren. "Your ambush has failed!" Richard shouted, hoping to at least buy time for the crossbows to finish reloading. "We found your ropes, there will be no reinforcements, this distraction has no purpose! Stand down!"

    The attackers hesitated while Richard strained to survey what he could from the corner of his eye without giving himself away, where's their counter-fire?!

    Mercad's horn sounded near the rear, conveying Send Reinforcements, True Objective.

    Richard froze where he stood. Annari! Valeria!

    To his surprise, the enemies in front of him faltered and broke at the sound.

    Deciding not to question his good fortune, Richard passed leadership to the nearest lieutenant and ran to the rear with what reinforcements he could gather on the way. But why did they break? His mind whirled as he looked around. They were obviously no bandits, they were enlisted troops or mercenaries that clearly knew tactical signals, they should have- Richard's mind skipped a thought when his eyes registered the unnatural amount of dust in the air, around and above them, atop the ridge! We use Kul Tiras signals, his thought resolved itself even as his focus shifted. They must have thought the horn call meant something else. Even more dust was – there was wind blowing against the wind!

    When he could barely see ten feet in front of him, Richard stopped behind the next to last carriage and blew his own horn in Maurice pattern. Incoming Friendlies!

    After a tense few seconds, Mercad's horn responded. Flank right.

    The scum must have him against the edge of the ravine
    . Richard thought as he quickly relayed orders, trying not to cough. They must have come from even farther back and attacked from the rear, and maybe above as well. The enemy was well prepared and not stupid, even had contingencies and these ones wore plate, not leather or mail like the others. But Richard was in position now. He signalled his men to change to warhammers. At the same time, the wind seemed to miraculously whirl around and in front of him, just enough to clear his line of sight up to where his foes waited for him. Without doing the same for them. "Whoever or whatever you are, thank you," Richard murmured under his breath, even if it probably wouldn't-

    The wind brushed against his face, scalding hot in his eyes, but then it blew away and he blinked hard and wide, suddenly feeling alert and clean and no longer about to cough his lungs out. "… Alright."

    With a hand signal, he launched his counter-ambush. "CHAAARGE!" He yelled just a moment too late for the scum to react properly.

    The rear-most attackers barely had time to turn, and so they were caught in the worst possible position.

    Flesh tore. Bones crunched. Men screamed. Richard gave no quarter nor mercy. The Battle of the High Pass was decided in a bloody skirmish around the ladies' wheelhouse. Until, finally, Richard was standing amidst the silence of corpses broken only by the faint gasps of deep weariness and – no. There was something else. A flash of light at the edge of vision made him turn to look up at the high rise where the dust cloud, now that he had time to notice, was the thickest.

    "Mercad!"

    "Here!" The large man had four crossbow bolts sticking out of his coat of armor, but he did not seem bothered. "Orders?"

    "Take what men you can and find a way up there." Lightning struck from nothing a third time, though it was followed by no thunder now. "Quickly! That must be their ranged support!"

    "You, you and you lot, go back and see if there's a path up that way. You lot, with me! We're going to find whatever trail the bastards used to climb up and take out whatever of them are left."

    Richard watched them leave and was going to set about tallying his losses when something tugged at his awareness. That same instinct that led his tactics and sword arm through thick and thin. Following it, he found his sight casting forth and above where the dust cloud still billowed. A shrouded a figure standing on the ledge. A man-shaped shadow staring straight at him from inside the dust devil. Richard opened his mouth to call the attention of his men, but the air seized in his throat, his face felt like it had just been scalded all over again, and suddenly it was as if he was face-to-face with whoever it was, two blue eyes flashing gold just as they met his.

    Richard saw the darkest swamp he'd ever seen surrounding a blasted land scorched red, a simple table in the middle with a jenga tower rising up into infinity. In front of it a knight was fighting some sort of green-skinned brute, skill and will matching slavering savagery as dwarves, gnomes, several kinds of elves, and even some manner of man-goat thing were trampled underfoot. Above them a being of crystals and light matched Light against the Fel darkness of two great, horned demons while fiends and walking dead covered the earth, and dragons swarmed the sky from horizon to horizon. The Black ate the Blue. The Bronze ate their own tail. The Red languished in misery. The Blue hated the rest. Fleshy tentacles and tendrils of blood seeped up from the bedrock. Two burning eyes glared down from amidst the corpses of gods littering the Great Dark. The Fire burned. The Air screamed. The Water stank. The Earth shook. Each and every time the chaos churned, block upon blocks of the trembling tower fell down from heaven.

    And right there in the middle, cross-legged on the table at the base of the jenga spire of time, sat a young man with blond hair and blue eyes who was taking blocks out of the tower's base, coating them in glue, then putting them back in place, one by one by one until a wholly new, unyielding foundation grew taller than his hands could reach. So he used the falling blocks to make a club instead.

    Then he got up, bashed the greenskin over the head with all the force of wasted time, took the knight's sword and swung it hard at the tower, smashing everything upwards from his hard work apart.

    The boy's eyes met his own as the future fell to pieces around them. The eyes were gone. There was only Light shining forth. Then the axe came down and smashed to bits even the table.

    Richard Angevin reeled back from the vision with a gasp, one final image burned into his mind, of a new foundation planting itself deep into the fabric of the world, heedless of all the things fighting over it. His skin was clammy. His brain felt like it was alight. His mind drifted. His exhaustion caught up with him and muddled his blank thoughts. He cast about for the figure but he was gone, not even an afterimage in the fading dust cloud to mark his passing.

    Light, what was that?

    But Richard knew the answer even before the thought finished. The vision and all its bits and pieces were wrapped in knowledge and tenacity locked in a pledge. He knew what that felt like, once. It wasn't even so long ago that he thought he measured up to that same devotion. When was the last time he knelt to pray?

    Light, how much greater than me and mine is the plight of the future?

    Surrounded by battle-worn rattle and footfalls, Richard Angevin stood alone.

    Then he went to his medic to have his broken arm bound, went to his dead, knelt at their side and prayed to the Light for their righteous reward in the afterlife.



    The rest of Chapter 4 (one update) and Chapter 5 (two updates) are available on Patreon / Subscribestar, along with the next part of 'Understanding Does Not Presage Peace'.

    I intend to write another bit for the latter before returning to this one again. Fingers crossed.
     
    Chapter 4 - The Travails of Endangered Nobility (II)
  • (II)

    His new clarity of mind stayed with him well after he finished his prayer, but it did not eliminate the demands that the rest of the world had on his time. He had threads to pull on, and the first one beckoned from the direction where the one wizard had been so abruptly neutralized before.

    Looking around, Richard Angevin was glad to see most of the dead were enemies, his men around him going about securing the few survivors who hadn't managed to flee. After checking on the ladies and reassuring them that the situation was under control – though not necessarily safe, so no, Annari, you can't come out to experience the trauma of the battlefield yet – he set about reassessing the situation while tallying up casualties. Miraculously, only eight men had died, with about thirty more sustaining some manner of injury. Five of them would probably not see the next morning, so he memorised their names and listened to their last wishes. But of the remainder only eleven had a wound serious enough to put them out of action.

    If only I knew how my numbers compare to the ones that ran, Richard thought grimly.

    Before anything else, a stop by the bodies was in order. His men were well on the way to gathering up the attackers' corpses for a pyre, but since he'd not given leave for looting in order to ensure no important evidence was lost, they were all still unspoiled and intact. Insofar as their manner of death allowed at least.

    When he found the mage and removed the man's mask and hood, he could only stare, completely taken aback at the sheer audacity of what was in front of him. "Dolos Vardus." All his tiredness washed away in the face of fury. "May the Light spare no pity or grace for you in the afterlife, you wretched whoreson."

    How he wished he was back in Kul Tiras still. All his life, his entire purpose as the third son had been to leverage his family's relatively neglected seamanship interests in preparation of settling back in his mother's homeland. With all the male Ridgeley heirs lost at sea, he would take up her name so her House could continue. He'd been well on the way to doing just that too, despite minor frictions with the Tidesages over his Faith in the Light instead of the Tidemother. Then he suddenly found out he was now the only male heir of his father's family. If not for King Aiden Perenolde's polite 'invitation' to him and his sister, he'd have left her in Kul Tiras and possibly not come himself 'to surely redeem the Angevin name in the eyes of the Realm.'

    But no, I wouldn't have lived with myself if I let this injustice stand without the slightest investigation, Richard thought darkly. Never mind the dishonour of my family being not only wrongfully executed, but also dispossessed after such an 'admission of guilt.'

    But rage would just exhaust him further, so he forced himself not to throw Baron Vardus' corpse down the ravine. He got up and went to the spot where he died instead.

    Once he was there, he began looking everywhere around the spot where the man and his perforated face had been felled. Here, at least, fate didn't work against him. The path was dry and earthy, with barely a blade of grass anywhere. Feeling along the ground eventually let him find a small hole in the path. It could easily have been dismissed as a crack from the many footfalls of the skirmish, but it was clean and deep and straight through solid rock. So deep he had to use his mace to break the stone and then his knife to dig through it. Finally, the sunlight glinted off something smooth and clear.

    Richard picked it up and raised it to examine in the light. It was… some manner of projectile. Thinner than an arrowhead, but heavier. Thick and sharp, though also blunt compared to a bolt or arrow. Made of steel. It came down with the sound of thunder. And he distinctly remembered the lack of accompanying lightning. Some manner of projectile shooting spell?

    Richard was still turning it between his fingertips when Mercad returned with their defeated foes in bonds and news of his scouts dead. A fair amount of their attackers had been struck down before Mercad and his men got to them, not by battle wounds but various incapacitating ailments. Like burst eardrums. And blindness. Uncontrollable jitters in most of them too. Richard thought back to the blast of steam he got to the face and made an effort not to grimace. Though when he went to see the prisoners, he found most of their eyes looking no worse for wear. Nothing that couldn't have been caused by fighting in a thick cloud of dust and sand for half an hour at least.

    "I suppose they must have been too close to the thunder strike."

    Mercad disagreed. "Maybe you didn't see it from where you were fighting, sir, but the lightning came down once or twice to help us too, and it didn't boom or scorch the earth or anything. Mostly it seemed to stun the bastards, though the couple who go it head on did get done in. What we did find was alchemical explosives."

    "You're saying the lightning only set off whatever they had set up to bury us. Prematurely at that."

    "Yes, sir."

    "Come with me." Richard led the way to where the rockslide was being slowly dug through by the men in an effort to clear the path. "Tell me, does this amount of rock seem sufficient to you if they really wanted to kill us all?"

    Mercad gave the rock pile a more thoughtful look than before. "You think they had a different objective?"

    "Even if it caught us full on, at most it would have split us. Their forces weren't significantly more numerous than ours either, and this place is not ideal for that sort of objective in any case, the path is easily narrow enough that we were able to form a chokepoint. Numeric superiority would have been useless regardless. For a while at least."

    "… But it could have sufficed as a decapitation strike."

    "It could have. Except the strongest forces concentrated on the rear."

    "Where we were," Mercad concluded. "You think they were after the Ladies' wheelhouse."

    "I don't doubt my head would have been a fine bonus, but no. I am certain this was about taking hostages." Baron Vardus might have joined in a misguided attempt to get Annari despite my rejection, but who was the real mastermind? Who was the sorceress? And I'm a Duke, there is none higher in status than me save the King himself. "I don't much like what this is pointing to."

    A raven cawed nearby. Richard turned around and spotted it on the top of his own carriage that he only ever brought along as a decoy. It was hard to tell since ravens tended to look alike, but Richard rather thought it was the same one his sister had spent the prior day playing with. Maybe he should have taken it as an omen. "You won't be feasting on our corpses today, damned bird." Though the 'bandits' might be a different matter.

    The raven didn't care. It groomed its wing, then croaked once more and looked straight ahead, past him to where his men had finally dug a path to the other side of the rockslide. It would take another couple of hours to clear the whole mess, but that was fine. Richard could use the excuse to rest. The time to plan what to do next. Move on. Stay here. Go back.

    Defeat in detail.

    Whatever served to fill the time most usefully while his Lieutenants tallied the dead's belongings. He'd let Mercad do his interrogations later, possibly leave him behind a ways so Annari couldn't 'happen' upon the sight. Once they were sure the threat was truly past.

    Giving truth to his worries, his wife and sister couldn't take being cooped up in their carriage anymore and came looking for him. Whatever questions they had were answered by their own eyes well before they found him though.

    "I-I'm sorry, Big Brother, if I hadn't insisted on a last meet-up in the city, this wouldn't have happened."

    Richard sighed. "Don't be ridiculous, sister, not being allowed to say even goodbye to your only friends is no way to live."

    Annari didn't seem convinced. "Well… they're not all my friends."

    Richard didn't have it in him to follow through on that conversation. Women may not be that hard to understand, but that didn't necessarily mean that what you understood was always pleasant. The ladies of Alterac were every bit as venomous as the men. To Annari's tragically belated horror, unfortunately.

    There was a creaking.

    Richard frowned and looked forward. What was that noise? It was the strangest sound he'd ever heard, like the bastard child of a drawing bowstring and a creaking floor board, except it never ended. He quickly had his wife and sister escorted back to their carriage at the rear of the convoy. Mercad drew his sword. His men formed around him, weapons drawn.

    It appeared from beyond the bend.

    … It was a single man.

    "What the hell?" Mercad forgot himself next to him.

    Richard could understand why, though. It was a man riding the most bizarre contraption he'd ever seen. Two wheels, impossibly thin and even thinner spokes, stuck to a frame one ahead of the other. The man was… spinning them forth by a pair of pedals? It was so thin and fragile, the thing's profile was not even half a palm's width thick if you ignored the front handles, what kind of balance – how did he not crash?

    "What the hell is that thing?" Someone muttered before falling silent under Mercad's glare because pot, meet kettle.

    "Halt!" Mercad barked when the newcomer didn't skip a single stroke on spotting the carnage. "Who goes there?"

    The man – no… That was no man, that was a boy, the boy… the boy from his vision! The boy… rode? Rode his contraption through the fresh split in the rockslide and turned to a stop just out of weapons reach. White shirt unbuttoned at the neck, dark leather jacket, masterwork boots made of the same, brown suede trousers, the fairest skin Richard had ever seen, blond hair that gleamed in the sun, blue eyes that scanned them and everything around with mildness seemingly born of impossible experience. More than anything, though, stood out his unnatural stature. At least by mainlander standards. This boy has Kul Tiran in him like me. It was the only explanation, he was almost as tall as Richard already but it was obvious he was still growing. With good food he might even grow to match Mercad, which was saying something, the man was well over two meters tall. And those weapons. It was something he'd only ever seen on a dwarf, and never up close. Boomsticks, three of them, a small one on his hip, a double-piped monstrosity sheathed on his… contraption. But the thing on his back. Wood and steel polished to a sheen, long and deceptively unthreatening. Richard gripped tight on the projectile in his hand.

    "Who are you?" Mercad barked, his own hand tense around his weapon hilt. He was wise not to drop his guard just because of the boy's age. "State your business."

    "My name is Ferdinand." Ferdinand. That was… it was a name fit for a king. "I sensed a disturbance in the Light." A disturbance in the Light? What was he talking about? "You're not anything I expected, but of course, I'm not going to ignore when such a plight crosses my path, mister…?"

    A name fit for a king or a saint, he certainly had the voice of one.

    But Mercad didn't relax. "Mind yourself, boy. You are before his noble grace, Richard of House Angevin, Duke of Hillsbrad."

    "I know who he is, I was asking you. But it's fine, I can wait a while for the power of friendship to yield its returns." The absolutely insolent young man gave them and their still grimy and bloody appearance a cursory examination. Then he looked at Richard. "Apologies for the substandard lightning." The air came together in nine spheres that revolved like a great wheel behind him, arcs of blue shooting from one to the next like a nimbus of lightning, before they faded as fast as they appeared. "The little ones learn fast, but there's only so many ions they can handle at once even with the most exacting leverage of potential difference. They're still babies, you see. They kick up a mean dust cloud though."

    Sword arms slackened. Mercad gaped. Richard stared. Some distant part of his mind wondered what the boy was even talking about because he didn't understand anyth-

    The boy raised a hand glowing gold-

    "Hah!" Mercad lunged forward with a wordless shout, but it was too late, the sphere of light-

    The Light brushed Richard's cheek on the way by like a soothing caress. A well of refulgent splendor erupted behind him, drawing startled shouts, cries of amazement, voices intermixed everywhere with sighs of relief. Wonder. One weak, single gasp of a man who thought he'd breathe his last only for fortune to decide otherwise at the last moment. In that one instant between a blink and the next when the Light coursed through him, Richard felt it all.

    In front of him, the boy reached up to push aside the blade pressing against his shield of golden radiance. The Light poured forth to envelop Mercad, the men, Richard himself, everyone around…. The cuts and developing bruises on his sentries disappeared. The bolts sticking out of Mercad's armor fell out. The giant man staggered back, mortified. The agony in Richard's arm vanished as the bone realigned and fused back into proper place. His aches disappeared. His weariness dispersed like it was never there.

    The Light… has the Light not forsaken me after all?

    Richard looked at the impossibility facing him and asked himself if he should kneel. ".. So it was you."

    The boy dismounted his… contraption but did not reply.

    "You were the one who ruined the ambush, if you hadn't… are you a priest?" Are you a holy man? Either that or some manner of nobility himself, influential one too. Not even the best connected guildmaster could obtain such exotic equipment, those boomsticks could only have come from the dwarves, and last Richard heard they still weren't sharing. Kul Tiras had been badgering them to help make cannons a reality for decades to no luck, how did this boy come by them? Why did he need them? How was he here? Did… Did the Light send you? But his words caught in his throat, he couldn't-

    "Only coincidentally I'm afraid." The lad dismissed both his and their role in events with a bizarre mix of unrepentant chagrin and complete lack of humility. "I wouldn't call what led me here a vision, exactly, and I'll freely admit I initially assumed you were my goal, but apparently not. It's that bird."

    What?

    Turning around, Richard only met the sight of the same raven as before. "The raven?" What?

    "Yes, it surprised me as well."

    The raven flew down from the carriage to land on the boulder nearest the lad, dark fathomless eyes peering at him. But somehow, impossibly, Richard knew with absolute certainty that the raven didn't understand anything either.

    The lad gave it a sandwich.

    The raven greedily snatched it from his hand and proceeded to gobble it up.

    "That settles that then."

    That settled what? "I… don't understand."

    "The scrum was large, there's even a couple of bodies your men missed, and a bunch that rolled down the slopes back into the forest. If this were a normal raven he'd already be down there somewhere, gobbling up eyeballs. But instead he's here, eating my lunch. It's clearly a familiar." The lad scratched the bird's chin.

    The raven seemed to enjoy it. It even paused in its savage feasting to bask in the boy's touch in full, what in tarnation?

    "So which are you, Huginn or Muninn?"

    The raven croaked.

    "Who?" Richard asked numbly.

    "Huginn and Muninn. You know, Odyn's ravens that he uses to gather news from the rest of the world."

    Richard stared at the holy man who called on the Light as easily as he commanded the spirits of nature itself to do his bidding and had a single question making rounds in his head.

    Who the hell is Odyn?!

    Chapter 5 (two updates) is available on Patreon / Subscribestar, along with the next part of 'Understanding Does Not Presage Peace'.
     
    Chapter 5 – The Angel of Death (I)
  • A/N: As someone on QQ deduced, Richard Angevin is Duke Lionheart of the dubious Warcraft 3 fame of being the good guy you kill while playing as the good girl. Mercad is the Captain unit.

    If you know who in real-life was part of the Angevin dynasty while also being named Richard, things will suddenly make a lot more sense.


    NXLYb5l.png


    Chapter 5 – The Angel of Death
    (I)


    "-. Mercad Occitanier, Captain of Richard Angevin's Ducal Guard .-"​

    The average Kul Tiran was expected to do his time in the navy if he had any amount of self-respect, and Mercad had more than his fair share. Which is why it was so vexing that he got sea sick within five minutes of stepping on a ship deck. Every time. The only exception was when the ship listed and his stomach decided it couldn't wait even that long to start making tumbles.

    This, unfortunately, meant that he had to settle for the army. The army which was a second-rate backup plan at best and everyone knew it. The commoners were dismissive. The nobility was patronising. The seamen he'd once dreamed of having as brothers were condescending pricks. The eternal navy-army rivalry was a joke that everyone pretended very badly not to know who was always on the wrong side of. And everyone in the army from the lowest grunt to the highest officer had a massive chip on their shoulder because of it.

    Mercad lost all hopes of a normal career before his first month of training was even over, when it got out that he only enlisted after the navy didn't work out. That people actually thought hazing would work on him was baffling, people of his size may not be unheard of back home like on the mainland, but he was by no means common so he towered over everyone else in his entire platoon. It destroyed what was left of the respect he had for his fellow man. Which was just a put-upon pretense anyway, one he played by rote because his parents hadn't managed to instil the real thing into him despite their best efforts. Which made it all the more infuriating that putting all his bunkmates in the infirmary was still their victory in the end, as it landed him with a reputation as a savage unreliable brute that he never managed to shed.

    He'd had to be very thorough in how he completed his duties in order to secure the barest scraps of advancement, and even then his career stalled well before his tour of duty finished. Part of it was his tendency towards 'insubordination', which was a thinly veiled way to say his superiors were complete morons whose orders could never be fulfilled without very creative interpretation. Also, the Kul Tiran Land Forces had far fewer prospects for promotion than the navy due to the much lower rate of attrition. Worst of all, the sheer state of the corps was such that they would probably fold at the first invasion. For all that they disdained them, the army officers had no problem believing nothing would ever get past their navy rivals, and thus continued to happily grow lazy and fat at their expense.

    All of which prompted Mercad to not enlist for a second tour so he could found a mercenary company instead. Only then did his competence and initiative begin getting him actual recognition, until he finally found an employer who rewarded good service with the appropriate amount of confidence, authority and coin. Mercad wasn't one to think loyal service could ever be more meaningful than that, nothing in life was really meaningful at the end of the day. But he could see how people like Duke Angevin might inspire the baseborn to believe there could be such a thing as meaningful death in his service. It helped that his principal didn't mock Mercad for his motion sickness even once. The duke even went to significant personal expense to procure potions that let him finally enjoy being out at sea. For that alone he'd honour his retainer contract no matter how good the counter offers, even beyond the practical considerations of not gaining a career-ending reputation as buyable turncoat.

    Mercad would certainly much rather be out there with his principal right now, doing his part in the defeat in detail. He'd been a ranger, he knew woodland warfare better than anyone. Or if not that, then interrogating the prisoners while they were still shell-shocked and he could probably break one or three with just nail or tooth pulling. But the duke told him to stay behind and keep an eye on things because he wasn't as 'emotionally compromised.' Seeing as his principal had left his wife and sister both with unrestricted access to their guest, Mercad was forced to agree that he was the only one between the two of them with full command of his faculties. Especially since the duke was probably also right that their attackers had been after the ladies.

    Mercad would play bodyguard if that was his wish. Personal taste rarely determined how he went about his job anyway, regardless of how much it overlapped (or not). Well, beyond choosing who to permanently bind himself with to begin with.

    Still though, Mercad never imagined that the highest possible position for someone in his profession would circle all the way back to chaperoning love-struck teenagers. You'd think that just one of the pair being love-struck would soften the blow some, but the one making googly eyes was the duke's sister, instead of the suspiciously providential interloper that was far too good to be true. Mercad was thus cursed to live through that rare occasion where he could only hope for the best from a guest. Hope that he knew better than to put a foot out of line with the little lady. At least.

    His principal would be upset if he returned from his mop-up action just to find his little sister tearfully woeful because Mercad was flaying their guest alive.

    Divinely blessed or whatever he was.

    Which Mercad had far less cause than usual to scoff at, unfortunately. The way this Ferdinand used the Light was enough to move even his black heart. And just standing in his vicinity made you feel more alive. Literally. There was something unnatural at work there, but it didn't feel unnatural. Confound this boy.

    "I get the general idea already," Ferdinand told Lady Annari after she finally stopped espousing the grand benefits of being an irresistible magnet to every wild creature under the sun, as if Mercad didn't already have enough trouble keeping her removed from his contempt for the general intelligence of humanity. "You're talking about being in tune with nature. But how exactly do you get the animals to realize you're in tune with nature? Or react positively? Nature is pretty bloody at the end of the day."

    The raven cawed in Lady Anna's lap.

    "Oh, now you're just being silly. It's not the animals that's important, or the plants even. You're not supposed to care about them any more than you care about gold. They come and go just as fast." Spoken every bit like a girl who never had to worry about gold her whole life. "It's like… like night follows day and winter follows spring. Well, eventually. Everything you see is born, grows and eventually goes back to where it came from. Only the nature of things stays the same. It has endless branches, but you're not supposed to see them any more you can see the thoughts in your mind. As long as it breathes and can grow from the warmth of sunlight or well, fire, you can be part of the growth of… well, anything. Trees, animals, people-"

    "Weeds?"

    "Yes, weeds too, you jerk," the Lady slapped their guest's arm, decorum was well and truly dead alongside her manners and proper vocabulary. "We all come out of nature and return to nature. But since we people can actually decide when and how to do some of these things, we can learn to extend this control to everything that doesn't have the self-awareness to, well, want things. Especially if it's helpful to them somehow. Want and instinct aren't the same thing, you see."

    "Can you do it?"

    "… No." Truly, Lady Anna had mastered the art of looking dignified even while pouting.

    Ferdinand waited for her to continue. When she didn't, he resumed writing in that notebook of his. Or drawing, now. Something. The raven seemed inordinately interested. Definitely unnatural.

    Both of them.

    "But I don't need to," Lady Annari declared, she never did have the best patience. "I'm a lady, not a druid. I'll do my part so they can do theirs."

    "Your part being lording it over every critter and fowl through song and story?" Mercad carefully didn't react to that, or the way Lady Valeria covered her mouth to keep from laughing where she was sat nearby on a lounge. That was almost word for word what she'd told her sister-in-law, back when the latter's passion for 'becoming a fairy tale princess' proved more than a fleeting whim. "How does it work for beasts that aren't the familiar of a godlike being living in a fortress in the sky?"

    Mercad carefully didn't let his mind jump back into that whole other kettle of worms either. Not the least because he couldn't just dismiss it out of hand as tall tales. He'll wait until his principal returned.

    "It works just fine!" Lady Annari said hotly, standing up determinedly. "Here, I'll show you-"

    Mercad cleared his throat. "Best not to wander off when bandits might still be about, milady."

    "You don't need to treat me like an idiot!" The young lady rounded on him next. "I know that. And I know they weren't bandits either." 'So there!' was not thrown in at the end there, thankfully.

    "I hope you don't plan to shout it from the rooftops when we get home too, sister-in-law," Lady Valeria said idly. "Your brother has enough things to deal with as it is."

    Lady Anna blushed. It made for a striking contrast with her grey eyes, especially on such a pale skin, but she did not seem otherwise cowed.

    This time, it was Ferdinand who cleared his throat. "So, plants. Can you make them grow faster?"

    Blatantly knowing what the lad was doing, the lady nonetheless played along and sat back down on the hastily carved log bench with a huff. "No. My brother wouldn't let me undergo those rites."

    "She means my husband wasn't fool enough to let her drink unknown potions."

    Mercad had been there for when Lady Valeria still added 'for a childish fancy' at the end of that.

    Lady Annari scowled. "He didn't say anything about the other rites I took."

    "Because you made sure he wasn't there when you went and inhaled magic fumes. Fool him once, shame on you. Don't complain that you failed to fool him a second time, if he weren't so observant we both might be dead or captive right now."

    "That's emotional blackmail!"

    "No, Anna. You'll just have to wait until you're of age and no longer subject to your brother's authority. Then you can be entirely responsible for the consequences of your actions like the rest of us."

    "So it does involve expanded consciousness," Ferdinand cut in with that same perfect timing that reversed their ambush. "Well, I've already got that." Obviously. "So what are the actual mechanics?"

    Lady Anna tossed her hair in a huff, but nonetheless replied. "It's all about likeness – well, not just likeness. It's like… like every poison or venom usually has the cure somewhere within a stone's throw. It's like herbalism, ever notice how ribwort looks like a ribcage? It's even in the name, and what does it do? It mends injuries even without making a potion out of it. It's the same with a lot of things, beans look like kidneys, sunflowers look like the sun, walnuts basically improve thinking and I saw the druids use them as reagents to heal brainstorms, and guess what walnuts look like?"

    Something seemed to dawn in Ferdinand's gaze. "Huh. You're saying it's a mindset, except you use magic to make your view of things override causation by leveraging stuff you have in common. Or you charm spirits to do that for you. It's basically you actively overriding causality with synchronicity, and vice versa as needed. And you can do that because things made by nature look and work like the other things in nature they can best affect. Or be affected by. My herbalism teacher never put it to me like that."

    "Your teacher? Is he a druid too?" Lady Anna asked, and Mercad decided to pay very close attention now. "Or an alchemist? A spirit medium of some sort perhaps?"

    "She. And no, she's not technically a herbalist herself. She just plays with herbs occasionally, when work on the farm is light."

    Wait what? A farm? He had to be joking-

    "That's very surprising of you to say." Lady Anna said, looking and sounding exceedingly alarmed as if her hopes were about to be dashed on the rocks. "I thought you were an acolyte with the church at first, but then you wouldn't be out adventuring and killing bandits. Especially not with your method for conveyance and interesting weaponry. I assumed… But surely a powerful man such as yourself can find better prospects than being a farmhand."

    "My father's a cobbler," the boy said dryly with not an ounce of shame. "Also, the farm is ours, so it's not like I'm a guttersnipe or anything."

    "… Oh." Lady Anna, if anything, seemed like she'd just been shot right in the heart.

    Mercad carefully hid his relief. It wouldn't do to show openly how glad he was to find out that his charge's romantic notions were doomed from the start.

    "Say, do you happen to have one?"

    Lady Anna made a valiant, if ultimately futile, attempt to hide the emotional blow from the sudden and tragic death of her romance. "One what? A spirit? Does Mister Huginn count?"

    "A walnut. There's something I want to try all of a sudden."

    They did, in fact, have walnuts as part of their provisions. Mercad pre-empted Lady Anna's request and made sure to pick one of the smart-mouthed slackers to get them. One or the other was perfectly fine, clever tongues made for good envoys and the lazy tented to come up with the most efficient ways to get the job done. But having both traits in the same person led all too easily to insubordination, so a good commander never wasted drudgework.

    When the boy (farmboy) was presented with his handful of walnuts, he picked one up, brought it close to his eye for inspection and hummed. He then rubbed the walnut between his palms. His eyes took on a golden tint. Then they began to glow outright. Mercad should have tensed, but the Light, frustratingly, only made men feel peace.

    Even killers.

    "Talk me through it."

    Lady Anna was too star-struck to hear him. Again.

    "Milady."

    Finally, the little lady snapped out of her daze. "I'm sorry, could you please repeat that, milord?"

    What did she mean 'milord', he's a-

    "Talk me through it. How do you synchronise with a plant? What's the first principle of druidism? How did the folks in Drustvar put it to you?"

    The raven hopped out of her lap to watch from the closer vantage of the girl's shoulder. Its dark plumage almost disappeared amidst her tresses.

    "…Is a flower more beautiful than the other? Is a spring clearer than the other? Is a blade of grass taller than the other? Everything has its strength, beauty and feat. It is in the nature of things that the forest should have different kinds of trees, grass, flowers and animals. There is no finger from the same hand like the other, but all of them are needed to strike the iron. Is the apple tree wiser than the plum tree or the pear tree? Is the left hand better than the right? Differently sees the left eye from the right?"

    "They do, actually." The boy interrupted her with all the rudeness of the common man, maybe his claims as to his origin weren't so outlandish. "But I think I see what you mean. The ones from above have their purpose and the ones below have theirs. The great have theirs and the small have theirs. The quick have theirs and the slow have theirs. The ones that were had their purpose and the ones that come will have theirs."

    Anna nodded peaceably. "You can be like the earth and everything it offers you, the sky with its rain that feeds the earth, the sun and its heat that lights your home and your land, the moon that brings peace to your sleep, even the stars who watch over it will heed the call of the spirit."

    "Thank the mountain for its teachings and its iron you gather from it, thank the forest for everything you take from there, thank the spring for the water you drink, thank the tree for the works it shows you." Now it was the boy speaking as if repeating some long lost wisdom. "Thank the good man which brings you joy and a smile on your face." Now that might be going a bit far- "I'm starting to remember reading something very similar to this, a long time ago. It's not quite what I was looking for, but I think I know where to start working in the mathematical ratios and sacred geometry now."

    Say what now?

    "Thank you, milady. I may be some time."

    "… Alright?"

    But the boy no longer had eyes for anything but the walnut. The walnut which he held right in front of his eyes. Glowing eyes. Intent. Unblinking.

    After five minutes of that, Lady Anna huffed in annoyance. "Happy to help."

    The boy did not react.

    Lady Valeria was at least more pragmatic. "Well, he did say he'd be some time."

    'Some time' turned out to be exceedingly accurate. The boy didn't move or say anything for hours, all the way to late evening when the duke finally returned with news of victory. He was accompanied by the bulk of their men, with just four of their force too injured to walk by themselves. There were twice as many prisoners for Mercad to squeeze answers out of as well, later.

    "Sir," Mercad greeted him. "Welcome back. I see things went well?"

    "Exceedingly."

    "And the… far seeing provided by our guest?"

    "Not treachery, despite your earnest hopes." Richard Angevin glanced to where their guest was still… doing whatever he was doing with that walnut. Alone, now, save for the raven grooming itself next to him. Lady Anna had joined Lady Valeria under the sunshade. "What have you learned?"

    "Our guest refuses to do us the courtesy of being from some lofty church or noble heroic bloodline. He's a farmboy." For all that lady Anna was too easily given to friendship, she tended to entreat information with distressing ease. Easier than even Mercad could when his most effective tools were denied him. It was galling, but all a man could do was cope.

    "Ah, so he's not any mere hero, he's a fairy tale hero."

    Mercad grimaced. His principal took far too much joy in pretending to have more in common with his sister than he actually did. How would a farmboy even afford such exotic equipment? Those boomsticks could only have come from the dwarves, Kul Tiras had been badgering them to help make cannons a reality for decades to no luck, how did this boy come by them?

    "Cheer up, man, by the looks of him he's completely out of it. His willingness to leave himself so vulnerable in your presence should tell you all you need to know."

    "… I don't trust it." He'd never forget the way that forcefield appeared between heartbeats and stopped him and all his men without even a blink from the boy. That had been galling as well, to be rendered impotent so completely. Mortifying too, when he realized what kind of ally his principal had gained. What ally he could have antagonised because he acted without orders. Could have deprived him of. Killed out of hand because he lost his discipline.

    Today had not been a good day.

    Duke Richard went to greet the ladies first, proving yet again worthy of Mercad's service by masterfully persuading them to give them and their guest some privacy without needing to make it an order. When he came back, the two of them approached the young man.

    That was when the boy came out of his trance – not as out of it as he seemed then? – looked at them, glanced over the injured, seemingly decided that none of them needed his intervention, and then turned to the bird that had been grooming itself next to him the whole time. Held out the walnut, which he cracked open to reveal a small nut-sized brain. "It's the opposite extreme of what I was going for, but it's something right?"

    The raven stared at the child, then slowly began to nibble at the brain, the kid had turned the core of a walnut into a brain, what the fuck?

    "I never bought the official story about Odyn and Helya."

    The raven snapped its head up so fast Mercad didn't even see it move, only the blur of brain bits scattering everywhere.

    Something changed in the world. The weight of some unseen regard descended upon them with the weight of ages. From one moment to the next Mercad felt coiled like a spring pressed under too much weight. Suddenly he couldn't get his feet to move. Distantly, he realised his principal had also frozen stiff next to him.

    Somewhere above and ahead, shadows flickered in the air, forming vague shifting shapes despite being out in the sunlight.

    The second half of this chapter (1 update) and Chapter 6 (two updates) are available on Patreon (karmicacumen) and Subscribestar (karmic-acumen).
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 5 – The Angel of Death (II)
  • "-. Richard Angevin, Duke of Hillsbrad .-"​

    When he was young, Richard Angevin wanted to be a priest.

    "The story of Odyn and Helya contradicts prior histories and even current events. For another, it contradicts itself. The tale supposedly goes that Odyn needed Helya to do literally everything for him. She ripped the Halls of Valor from Ulduar, she lifted them into the sky, she moved them half-way across the ocean, she was apparently capable of doing the reverse or even crash them into a volcano whenever she wanted. Helya also created the ritual that empowered Odyn to see and act in the spirit world, meaning she was the ultimate authority on death and shadow magic between them. Later, after they became enemies because she became the willing minion of the literal devil, she was apparently capable of trapping Odyn and his entire army of ascended warriors in his Halls for eternity, without any object of power or even access to the place."

    Richard had attended service, honoured all the holidays and read all the scriptures cover to cover.

    "By any reading, she was always the one with the power advantage in that relationship. Yet we're supposed to believe she was still somehow completely helpless when Odyn supposedly killed her, shattered her spirit and twisted her into the first val'kyr. Took away her free will too, apparently, like that wasn't her specialty as the great sorceress capable of binding even the Loa of Death. All for the high crime of opposing Odyn's supposed plan to turn some of his worshippers into ghostly guides of the dead against their will. Because none of them would volunteer, the chronicle goes, as if the valkyra don't exist. We're talking about the same people who are going to volunteer en masse to 'live as phantoms for all eternity' just because some up-jumped necromancer will tell them to. And worse."

    Richard had then gone to whatever lengths a child could think of to entreat his parents to procure whatever apocryphal writings they could find as well.

    "That the valkyra order exists is enough on its own to indicate that the writings were tampered with. That Helya has spent the past few thousand years doing everything her side of the story accuses Odyn of doing reads like projection. That only Odyn's side of the story is criticised in the chronicle reads like gaslighting. I'd have had an easier time not assuming slander if they just made Odyn the villain outright. And to truly put the last nail in the coffin of this bizarre story, Helya was apparently able to escape her fate because Loken, of all people, supposedly restored her free will."

    What Richard was hearing now wasn't in any of the texts.

    "Loken. The minion of Yogg'Saron, the grand brainwasher himself. The one who needed the Titans themselves to imprison him after corrupting and brainwashing the entire world at the beginning of history. The idea that those who brainwashed all the other keepers would turn around and restore the free will of anyone is absolutely laughable."

    What he was hearing now made shivers go down his spine at the mountain of history that dwarfed ancient human history outright.

    "Thorim only escaped that fate because he's been sitting in the Temple of Storms for ages, contemplating his navel over losing his wife and everything else that happened. I suppose being made of metal and stone could make you lot a tad slow at processing emotions. Or anything else. I admit that immortality is a good tradeoff, but it's sure inconvenient for us normal people when we're the ones who have to deal with all the cataclysms caused by your mistakes."

    These names. Some of them made Richard dream of glory while others made his heart squeeze in his chest.

    "Now, it's not impossible that Odyn was naive in the extreme – in which case I seriously have to wonder what the Titans were thinking making him Prime Designate – but I think it more likely that his relationship with Helya as surrogate father and daughter was no empty claim. In fact, I'm inclined to believe it was fully reciprocated. I'm not entirely sure that Odyn's version of events is a perfect mirror of reality either. But I'm willing to exclude malice. I'm even willing to exclude knowing lies. With all the aforementioned as the only alternative, I'll err on the side of an agent of the Light any day."

    … Why was Ferdinand saying all this? With them there? Why had he deliberately waited until they were there – until Richard himself was there to hear all of it?

    "What I do question, however, is whether Odyn's memory can itself be trusted, and if he is otherwise of sound judgment."

    The raven's gaze was far too intense to belong on an animal.

    "The simple fact of the matter is that the barrier is still there. The chronicle I've read says Helya used the same magic that was used to seal off the elemental planes, but that's just it – you can't just cast those things. For one, she didn't separate any planes, it's all still here, on this one, so that's already a suspect claim. And secondly, even if she did, the Titans made wards, rites, entire facilities to anchor works like that, none of which she could have leveraged without being there. The only way her spell could work is if it draws power from the Halls of Valor themselves. Or, since this has no doubt been checked ad nauseam, from someone. I trust you see where I'm going with this?"

    Richard suddenly wished he could dismiss everything as the ramblings of a boy given to fancies.

    "Flaming beards aren't scars, and the taint that the molluscs of yore infested the elementals with is transmissible." What did beards have to do with anything, and molluscs of what? What taint? "More than that, history is rife with champions of the Light and Order being fooled and warped just through proximity to them or their agents until they become slavish minions. The Light works intuitively, so what happens when the intuition itself is impaired? If the Spirit is what nourishes all parts of the self not sustained by the physical form, what happens when it's bled? Poisoned, maybe? Strategically trimmed, perhaps? Could just parts of the mind or memory be deprived of sustenance until they just…. wither and fade so slowly that their passing goes unnoticed? The ritual that empowered you to see into the Otherworld by ripping out your eye was Helya's. Her power has been part of you all this time. What are the odds she even bound the same wraith to help her strike at you after her turn?"

    … Richard wished he knew why this had anything to do with them. Should he step in and ask him? Ask something? Stop him? Could he even move if he wanted. The raven… Ferdinand was no longer talking to him like it was some intelligent beast, no, he wasn't talking to the raven at all.

    "It's admittedly just a theory, but either you've already investigated it, or it never occurred to you and that says all there needs to be said."

    The pressure in the air seemed to spike as if… as if Richard was being stepped on by a giant that had only now put all his weight on the same foot.

    Ferdinand regarded the bird. "I've been initiated in Alchemy recently." He did not seem to be tense at all, even as the air grew more and more severe with every word he spoke. "I'm not any good, but the Great Work apparently involves the essences of the ego and the shadow being reabsorbed, unifying the parts of the self. Sounds to me like you and Helya underwent the opposite. Maybe she's not the only one fallen. Or falling."

    The sun seemed to dim. Richard's breath stalled. The air filled with wrath.

    Ferdinand began ripping pages out of his pocketbook. "You probably know all these staves already but-"

    The bird swallowed the pages fast as lightning and then the notebook itself was disappearing down its gullet-

    SQUAWK

    Ferdinand suddenly had the bird by the throat. "Your pardon but-"

    A sword of shadow struck the Light with a gong.

    The dimming world came alight. The mountain pass shook with the force of a death knell. The sound rattled Richard's bones. He fell to one knee with a gasp as the voices of his wife and sister and men rose in shock far behind him, the pressure in the air suddenly lifted – no, diverted-

    The sword came down a second time. Light met shadow with the ringing of thunder.

    Shadow lost.

    The Light cascaded outwards across the earth, into the air, over him to soothe his aching lungs, calm his frantic mind, give strength back to his limbs and clarity to his sight and then he could see…

    "- I simply had to know if you've a teleportation device or a proper pocket dimension in that craw of yours."

    Richard saw…

    The Light reveals.

    He saw an angel.

    "Impudence, indiscretion, hubris, and now you dare even maltreat my Lord's own familiar, how much further will you overstep, boy?"

    The Light outlined the shimmering form of an angel glaring down the length of her sword at the back of Ferdinand's head while he was peering down the raven's beak he forcefully held open.

    Ferdinand let the raven go. His protective field caused the sword to scrape away from him as he rose. "Indiscretion, bloodthirst, sentimentality, and now you infringe on the realm of the living despite the very strict precepts of your office, should I throw your words back in your face, val'kyr?"

    Val'kyr. Slain. To choose. Richard drew his sword before he could think better of it, but didn't know who to aim it between the angel and their guest – he'd given him guest right only for him to… But did that count with angels? Should it? She was a giant, how would a mere man even fight something like that, could mortal weapons even touch her, she was see-through, a spectre of gold and deep sea hues. Choice of the slain? Or was she here to choose who would be slain, who to slay-?

    "Stand back, brave men," the woman commanded, though she didn't look away from the boy. "This need not concern you."

    "Says the angel of death to the man she's been stalking."

    "What?" Richard balked before he could think twice. "She's-you're here for me?"

    "She's-"

    "Still your tongue, insolent whelp-"

    Ferdinand turned and met her eyes.

    He flinched and fell to a knee, holding his head as his Shield of Light burst in a wave of sunspray.

    The angel reeled back and fell down from the sky with a crash.

    Richard stared at the rising dust cloud, blinking rapidly as the light motes cascaded over him, they felt like… not enough to count next to the Light that was already in him from the wave before, blessing him with strength beyond strength and sight beyond the unseen. His sword moved from one figure to the other, not knowing what- who-

    "Sir," Mercad rasped at his side, his own sword pointing at the angel without hesitation. "I know you like to extol the ineffable virtues of the Light and its all-pervasiveness, but this is a bit on the nose, isn't it?"

    "Nngh…" Ahead of them, Ferdinand grunted. "That's… quite a bit…" The boy climbed unsteadily to his feet with bleary eyes. "Geirrvif. The Watcher. Judge of Valhalas."

    "I am not that creature." Across from the boy, the angel woman rose to stand somewhat more gracefully, but her wings stayed lowered and there was no lustre on her spectral skin. "I don't know what you saw or how, Prophet, but I would never be caught presiding over such a poor excuse of an imitation of my Lord's Trials, either alive or dead."

    Prophet-Angel-Prophet-Angel-Prophet the world felt strangely thin around Richard Angevin as the only wrath in the air was suddenly his own. "That's it! Enough! What is happening here?" His grip went so tight on his sword hilt that his whole arm shook as he finally found himself at the end of his patience. There was a heat in his breast, a beating in his temples, his lungs felt thick and thin at the same time, and the colours of the world – they were changing, brighter, brilliant like the glory of divinity manifest, how could it be brought so low so easily? Why? "I will no longer be treated as a bystander in my own encampment! Explain yourselves! Both of you!" The world grew gold and bright at the edges and then further inward as he-

    "She's-"

    "Do not speak of things you have no-"

    The raven flew up to caw in the angel's face and she stopped. "Lord Odyn, why would-?" The world rippled around the bird like a veil and Richard couldn't understand her words anymore, he could still hear them but for some reason couldn't comprehend, yet it wasn't a different tongue and he felt instinctively like he should still – the Light reveals – as long as he believed that, he should be able to-

    "She's a val'kyr. A chooser of the slain. Her purpose is to reap the souls of those fallen in battle and ascend the worthiest to the Halls of Valor." Finally getting an answer to one of his many questions was enough – barely – to derail Richard's train of thought. "There they will become val'kyr themselves or join Odyn's army of heroes in golden stormforged bodies."

    The realisation came over Richard like a splash of ice water. "I was supposed to die today." The warm pulse within him scattered but did not dissipate, coursing instead through him, uneven and raw, unrealised.

    Ferdinand was watching him intently now, but did not deny it. "The number of val'kyr is limited, being there for the death of valorous souls would literally have to rely on some form of foresight. Light visions don't necessarily lend themselves to the most accurate coordinates of space and time, but they are very good at leading people to people, down the best path to their ultimate purpose by their own reckoning. If anyone in this benighted land is worthy of ascension to Valholl it could only be you, Duke Lionheart."

    Richard Angevin stared at the child. He'd never been called by that moniker in his life. He'd never been called by any moniker. His grip on his sword had not slackened in the least but it was no longer painful, his arm didn't shake anymore as if he'd been brought to the very edges of his strength, he felt brave and mighty but he wasn't – he was barely eighteen, he hadn't been tested yet, in any capacity.

    "… My lord."

    Richard turned his head to look at his captain. The man was looking down at him with a bizarre mix of consternation and what might have been wonder on literally anyone else.

    Away from him, the angel spoke. "… My lord vows He will repay this favour, Prophet, and I will pay mine."

    Richard didn't turn. His gaze was stuck on his reflection in Mercad's cuirass.

    "I've more to convey to him. Another day. We shall see on which side the debt lies then."

    It was cloudy and dull, barely more than a foggy image, but the enamel gleamed with all the fastidiousness of a man who never failed to maintain his equipment.

    "Another day, then."

    Out of his line of sight, the angel of death took to the sky and finally disappeared from his senses.

    On the gleaming face of castle-forged steel, Richard Angevin's own eyes looked back at him shining gold.

    Chapter 6 (two updates) is available on Ko-fi and Subscribestar. It's also on Patreon, though the site somehow managed to get itself labeled a fraud by almost all the banks in the world this month, so who knows what's going on there.
     
    Chapter 6 – The Cozened Chase (I)
  • A/N: Dalaran goes sleuthing. Results are mixed.


    dwui1uA.png
    Chapter 6 – The Cozened Chase

    (I)

    "-. July 11, Year 580 of the King's Calendar .-"


    "-. Antonidas D'Ambrosio, Mage of the Advanced Research and Illumination Sect .-"


    His findings were sinister.

    At first he'd been vexed at being assigned to base sleuthing. His calling lay with the higher mysteries, not the lower, and his specialty was the research of arcane patterns, not human ones. But the Council of Six selected him precisely because of that reputation. He was sufficiently discerning and diligent as to be competent even outside his specialty, the Council told him. More importantly, it would make it less likely that the true purpose of his consignment would be immediately discerned by his fellow mages. His peers that had been entrusted with magical security in Alterac City. The mages he was now investigating while pretending to learn from them for the purpose of taking over one of the Auction House oversight positions later.

    Not that they were Antonidas' main concern, anymore.

    For all that magical security was a service Dalaran had been providing for centuries, the kingdoms did not much appreciate having to leave such things in the hands of a foreign power. Antonidas didn't blame them, and he would speak in favour of Dalaran gracefully accepting the new status quo when the kingdoms finally gathered the courage to break away from Dalaran's monopoly in favour of home-grown magic organisations. Now that Stormwind had proven the idea viable with its Order of Conjurers, it was only a matter of time. Already many noble scions here in Alterac had studied in Dalaran only to come back and displace the Kirin Tor's own appointees as warders, enchanters, researchers and court mages. It had come to the point where the Auction House security was the only place where Dalaran still had majority.

    So it was most surprising that requests for investigation had come from the nobility of Alterac, rather than Dalaran's agents here. What remained of the highest nobility, even. News of the young king's purge had reached Dalaran faster than all other nations, and the Kirin Tor had understandably been keeping an eye on the situation. That no civil war broke out was close to a miracle, and even Strom's reaction was strangely lukewarm. The latter, at least, seemed to be swiftly changing to the point where war might break out this very year, or next at the latest. But what did not change was that the remaining nobility had called on a foreign power to investigate their own affairs. 'Potentially subversive elements' they called them, which had led to 'ruinous information leaks and security failings' at 'all strata of interaction' between Alterac and Dalaran, and even within Alterac itself.

    The requests came with so many different envoys, in so many different wordings, and from many enough different sources that even the Kirin Tor didn't know if the nobles suspected incompetence or malice. Or if they suspected it of each other, Dalaran, or the Alterac Crown itself.

    Then, to truly throw the fox into the henhouse, a request to do everything requested by the nobles came from the Alterac Crown itself too.

    The Council of Six wasn't even sure the nobles and king even knew about each other's entreaties. Or, if they did, they didn't admit it. The only thing they could be sure of was Alterac aimed to use Dalaran as a hammer to get rid of their problems, and by extension take all the blame for the resulting fallout from their rivals and the king, and vice versa.

    Asking the Kirin Tor to get rid of subversive mages when those saboteours were most likely blood scions of their peers (if not originating from their own courts or that of King himself) made this a very sensitive issue. Antonidas had explained all this to the King himself, in a secret meeting that the Kirin Tor had arranged for him. Aiden Perenolde was suspicious enough of yet another foreign mage in their midst, despite asking for the job to begin with, however belatedly. The king certainly didn't admit to such, but he couldn't entirely hide his feelings despite his mastery of dissimulation. It made Antonidas certain that the man had only sent the Crown's request after finding out about his nobles' entreaties, in a bid to undermine and supplant them. A bid that was ultimately as successful as it was unnecessary, the Kirin Tor hadn't planned to go around him in any case.

    At least the king was mollified when Antonidas assured him his job was not to pull any seams but to find them. As discreetly as possible.

    "We will, of course, share all relevant findings with the Crown," Antonidas assured the man as the meeting was winding down.

    "Relevant by whose standards?" the king asked mildly. Too mildly. "Go, mage, and try to do a proper job of it, unlike your compatriots."

    Whatever could you mean?

    Credit to the Council's wisdom, they were right that Antonidas' unwitting peers were reassured by his academic leanings. The Council were also right that he would master this task as easily as all others before it. Once he figured out which principles of research and pattern recognition to conflate and not conflate relative to people's actions – and paperwork – he discovered an area of research that was, at the very least, moderately captivating, if not strictly necessary for his self-attainment.

    Unfortunately, captivating became disconcerting and then disquieting within the space of a month. After weeks of shadowing his nominal seniors, circumventing them under illusory disguises to reach restricted areas (often as said seniors themselves), trawling through countless customer lists and transaction ledgers, questioning (or interviewing) various notables and non-notables all throughout the city (whose accounts were as consistent as they were mutually contradictory), and even magically disguising himself as the odd acquaintance or rival of the locals in question, Antonidas was reaching the disquieting conclusion that he was on the trail of himself.

    Not literally, rather it was looking as if whoever or whatever was (or had been) at work in Alterac City had used his exact same approach to achieve his nefarious aims. Whatever they were. Or, alternatively, it was an entire unknown group of subversive mages. A possibility that Antonidas had trouble seeing plausibility in, as such people didn't come out of nowhere, especially multiple people with such specialised skillset.

    Archmage Krasus, his contact with the Council of Six back in Dalaran, was sceptical. "Be careful not to ascribe magical explanations to what could be achieved with mundane competence." He cautioned him via projection. "Or corruption. Skulduggery can account for much, especially there."

    Antonidas could see his point, the Alterac court was more decadent and deadly than anything he had imagined, even after thoroughly reading up on the Magocrats. Additionally, despite the best work and pay incentives, corruption was inevitable in any monopoly and the Auction House was no different. Antonidas, of course, passed on the relevant names for disciplinary action and prosecution to the Kirin Tor or the King's representative as required.

    What did not make sense, however, was that too many of the more catastrophic failures of diplomacy had happened in public or semi-public venues. Or, rather, in private venues nonetheless attended by many of the others ultimately doomed to the gallows – balls, hunts, feasts and soirees. Very uncharacteristic of Alterac if they truly were so competent at shadow games, something Krasus and the Council agreed with. For all their decadence, the notables here were usually much more discreet, and their hired help tended towards the proficient or recently deceased. It was why Antonidas had so much trouble with what should have been a simple fact-finding mission. Moreover, many of the stories were conflicting even from the people least likely to be lying.

    Not all of the nobles he'd managed to interview were as opaque as they thought. They were certainly skilled wordsmiths and hard to get a hold of, as he only got audiences by leaning hard on the pull of Dalaran (as the King refused to show his own hand), and often only because they were already in the city for other reasons. They were more than willing to gossip and demean their various rivals, but their stories didn't match up more than half the time.

    "Even the ones least likely to be lying had differing accounts of the disagreements of the deceased," Antonidas explained to Krasus during their communication. "Disagreements that led to bad blood on top of the inherited one. Someone recalled the then-yet-unhanged outbidding them on the same item. Another would claim someone bribed the Auction House staff to keep quiet about certain items on offer, and they only found out because of convenient information leaks. Other times, it was conflicts of interest over individuals secretly blacklisted." Corruption and leaks which the Kirin Tor should have found out about well before this, even if it was beyond magical purview. "Even for the more personal feuds unrelated to us, some remember ridiculing each other, while the others recall threats. There is even a case where one remembers his compatriot being spat in the face while the other side remembers a brawl. And the times these events supposedly happened are inconsistent between their viewpoints as well."

    Looking through the conviction records of the nobles that saw their end at the gallows, the same pattern emerged. While defence testimonies were never going to match witness accounts or presented evidence – otherwise they wouldn't have been convicted in the first place – the character witness accounts told a different story.

    "Even their direct enemies seemed disbelieving of their crimes in at least half the cases I could independently verify," Antonidas reported. "Or at least disbelieving that they would be caught, never mind so embarrassingly. The biggest anomaly is House Angevin, who everyone agrees wouldn't be involved in any dark games, though the same number of people – if not all the same people – also agree that it could only have ended this way for the same reason."

    "Dissent is punished harshly in Alterac, it seems," Krasus noted philosophically, shaking his head. "Especially when that dissent is to the good. Almost as harshly as trying to finally conform after lifetimes of the opposite."

    "Which does not seem to truly have been the case here."

    "Quite."

    Eventually, Antonidas concluded that the Angevin testimony was the only one genuine, and they were the only ones who had been truly innocent in the whole affair. Unfortunately, this also meant they were the only lead he could definitively dismiss, meaning he had wasted all that time chasing geese.

    He found a new trail almost by accident, when he took a break from his prime investigation to look into the more recent developments that might be related to his cover. After all, that had to be maintained as well.

    "What's this?"

    Very closely before the nobles of Alterac began suffering failures of discretion one after another, half the standing mercenary contracts on auction were taken down and replaced with almost identical versions, save the mention that they were 'no longer accepting hits on child saints or their dependents.'

    "I must be missing something important."

    Thankfully, this was material his cover was fully privy to, so he could just walk up to one of his local peers and ask.

    "Oh, that." The woman pursed her lips. "You missed quite the event last year."

    Learning that he had missed the emergence of the first non-ordained Light-using human in written history made Antonidas, for the first time, question whether he had perhaps buried himself in his tomes too deeply. His only consolation was that the news was still mostly rumors outside of Alterac, and the people who had since had dealings with this…

    "A fourteen year-old boy? Or would he be fifteen, now?"

    "Yes. We were all surprised, but the Archbishop himself spent hours of his visit over in Strahnbrad confirming it. He's something of a local legend there now, and here too, though you're not likely to run into him anymore. Last I heard he and his family had moved out to a farm somewhere."

    "What is his name?"

    "Wayland Hywel. A cobbler's son, if you can believe it."

    Quite the local legend indeed, if people knew his name off-hand.

    There might be something there.

    Antonidas considered the reports of other investigators he'd read in preparation for this assignment. According to normal procedure, now would be a good time to go to the market, perhaps under a nondescript illusion, and casually inquire about this local legend. But he'd already wasted days on a tangent, and there was no reason he would draw suspicion for doing what anyone could do on a whim. He decided to forgo any disguise and instead teleported to Strahnbrad to talk to the local priest.

    "The Council knew the full extent of my skills when they sent me here," Antonidas idly told his steed, Hengroen, as he led the gelding out of the stables. "Why didn't they supply this information when they gave me this assignment? Perhaps they were worried it would bias my investigation? I cannot imagine they did not know."

    The clerist was surprised at his visit. Most mages did not attend church in his experience. Antonidas himself was not strictly pious, he certainly trusted his mastery of the Arcane over anything else, but he did believe. The priest was inordinately surprised by that.

    "Perhaps faith is not the right term," Antonidas mused. "It is merely that the Light is a visible, palpable, quantifiable phenomenon, so it's not so much faith as acknowledging an objective fact."

    This, to his surprise, was the best thing he could have said, because it prompted the priest to compare him to his very person of interest. They shared the same viewpoint, it seemed, which the cleric found inordinately remarkable. Antonidas didn't exactly understand why, his view was not exactly rare in Dalaran, but he did not say anything. The Priest turned out to be quite contrite as well, strangely enough.

    "I cannot shake the feeling I was in some ways responsible for him leaving the city," the man confessed, an odd turn of phrase for an equally odd reversal of the standard convention when visiting a priest. "I heard rumors of him holding the Light's healing grace for ransom and assumed the worst. I was perhaps too adverse during the annual sanctification of home and hearth. But enough of my maudlin gossip, did you have other questions? Perhaps you require healing?"

    Antonidas politely said no and excused himself. There was no point in pushing now that the man had caught himself after his indiscretion. He paid his respects to Great Tyr and Saint Mereldar and left pondering the issue of average cobbler income. What it would take to overcome its limitations in order for a family of three to afford a journey away from Alterac City, never mind settling somewhere else. In the end, after teleporting back to Alterac he still went to the market to make casual inquiries, in disguise of course. He learned that no one had made a business of healing people with the Light, and later questions with his noble contacts confirmed the mysterious child saint hadn't sought patronage among the high and rich either. He did hear enough to prompt a follow-up examination of Auction House ledgers, however, though it took an embarrassingly long time to cotton on to his use of a fake name. They revealed that the child was either a genius inventor or a very good deal-maker. Whatever the truth, the numbers added up to quite a bit of coin steadily accumulating over the course of roughly half a year. Revenue, not one-time payments, though the Auction House was not privy to how these arrangements might have evolved or changed after the auctions were completed.

    Most important of all, Antonidas slowly pieced together that all of the nobles that harassed the chid had hung, and a fair few of them even had the King's favour. Though this seemed lost on the people he talked to. All they knew was that the people executed had been convicted of alleged crimes related to national security, and few to none of them actually believed the official story (and, thus, the Crown).

    For the Crown to turn on them, their crimes had to have been particularly heinous, Antonidas thought. Or perhaps not, considering the dark things the Crown itself had ordered that weren't as unknown as Perenolde wished. Alternatively, the ones killed knew things that might implicate the royal family in something they didn't want found out.

    Following the record trail all the way finally revealed that the 'something' in question passed through the Auction House as well. But the records of 'what' had been expunged in accordance with the highest secrecy protocols. The ones reserved only for items that were later deemed of so high monetary or strategic value that they shouldn't have been put up for auction in the first place. These were the auctions that weren't privy to just anyone, things that dukes or kings might sometimes auction off to refill their coffers… or as bait in some manner of scheme.

    For Antonidas, this meant he had neither the position nor the seniority to be privy to such information. And when he resorted to the means he'd been allowed outside his cover, he learned that everyone who had been around for the events had long since vanished or been found dead. And, in the case of the security mages, recalled to Dalaran.

    He finally brought it up with Krasus in their communications. That was when Antonidas received his confirmation that the Council of Six had, indeed, sent him into this blind.

    "We did not want you going into this assignment with preconceived notions," Archmage Krasus at least had the grace to look apologetic. "Now that we have your independent verification, the Council can deliberate on a proper course of action."

    Antonidas did his best to keep his feelings off his face. "Am I allowed to know about the inciting incident now?"

    "Very well. I suppose you've earned it."

    Finding out that humans had finally cracked the secret of dwarven gunpowder was one thing. Deducing that he could have found this out on his own by shifting some of his investigative efforts to the trade guilds, or even just the local Alchemist…

    He'd definitely buried himself too deep in his tomes.

    "You will be contacted in a week to discuss new directions."

    The end of the communication left Antonidas feeling adrift. It was polite of Krasus to warn him he would be reassigned now that the Council had gotten what they needed out of him. Antonidas tried not to begrudge the Six their manipulations, but…

    He felt like he'd been set up to fail.

    And… Something in all this felt too neat and tidy.

    Someone tries to steal the golden goose, fails so many times – and so ruinously, however it happened – that the hired blades make common cause to unilaterally refuse additional hits on the fairy tale hero. Then, months later, some force takes it upon itself to confect the bloody downfall of all involved, thus avenging the saintly protagonist. It was a plot straight from a fairy tale transposed into real life. It was too neat, too fantastical, almost… scripted.

    You could try to explain the conclusion as the king trying to secure an asset, failing, losing face, and then going to extreme lengths to eliminate the nobles who grew boldest in their defiance from thinking him weak. But investigations weren't won through speculation. You could try to explain it as the Crown cleaning house somewhat more easily, except the same Crown was now facing war with its greatest rival while its grip on power was the weakest it had ever been.

    I need to re-assess.

    Antonidas spent a day and night reassessing all his findings. Unfortunately, his evidence only reinforced his initial conclusion of a different party. A malicious will. A will guiding events towards an even more sinister picture than a nefarious noble or king's plot gone sideways.

    By why? For what reason? To what purpose? The highest nobles left were walking on eggshells, attempts to claim or take over the assets of the dead were mired in opposing claims (or never materialised), the bloodletting had all the people spooked, the guilds and freelancers were cutting out the middleman as much as possible instead of using the Auction House as freely as before, there was war on the horizon even as the Crown's grip on power was the weakest since Alterac's split from the Empire in the Fowl War. The last was in no small part because the only noble house of genuine virtue got caught up in the purge as well, somehow. Which, conspicuously, might leave the Crown without naval support or even control of much of its coast in the case of a domestic conflict. Never mind the military strength that a ducal family possessed. It was frankly astonishing that the nation had not devolved to civil war after such a purge. Or worse.

    For all that there had been (and still were) so many ambitions and designs at play, none of this had worked out in favour of any of these interests and egos.

    Antonidas' thoughts finally made what felt like the right course correction.

    There was some sort of overarching agenda here, a single will, a will that could only have done what it did by taking the seeming of at least seven different people, in Antonidas' most conservative estimate, more than half of them high nobility. In the process manipulating the Crown of Alterac into the biggest slaughter of its highest echelons of society in the country's entire history. It was a frankly sinister display of… Antonidas wasn't even sure what to call it. Competence, influence, insidiousness? Individual power? Organisational numbers? Was this one individual or a group?

    The common people themselves no longer trusted the King's word, when before the Perenolde family had been well regarded among the citizenry. And that was in great part because the remaining nobles, both from the culled families and not, were purposely allowing leaks and rumors to run unchecked, unlike before. Most of them didn't even seem to be manufactured. In a kingdom like Alterac where everyone thought of themselves first, doubly so after such a bloodletting, this suggested either vengefulness or demoralization. Or both. So extreme that those involved no longer cared about the danger to themselves.

    No one had gained more than they lost here.

    But.

    If the aim was to weaken Alterac from within, it had certainly succeeded.

    "Audacious aims beget audacious methods," Antonidas murmured to himself as he thoughtfully skimmed the scattered papers summing up his findings one more time.

    Was it foreign meddling? Strom was the obvious culprit, but the kind of magical competence at work was uncharacteristic of the place, and King Trollbane had thus far failed to take advantage of the situation. Lordaeron? Same issues. Gilneas? King Greymane was in the process of negotiating a fosterage with King Perenolde, but nothing he'd heard or seen suggested that the Alterac side was doing this under duress. Stormwind? Too far removed and had practically no conflicts of interest with anyone for the same reason.

    Whatever the case, there wouldn't be a need to antagonise Dalaran.

    "Who are you?" Antonidas murmured as he beheld his dark materials. "What are you aiming for here?"

    And how much of everything was this mysterious third, no, fourth party truly responsible for? Given the attestations of the people he talked to, the clergy and even the Archbishop himself, the notion that the child saint was some kind of ruse could likely be dismissed.

    But history was rife with evil actors taking advantage of the workings of the good for their own nefarious purposes. In that light, the delay between the gunpowder fiasco and the noble shadow war – never mind its disastrous conclusion – gained a whole new meaning. Especially since it overlapped with whatever troubles managed to drive the young saint to flee the capital permanently. Almost like they were waiting for it. For him to get out of their way.

    Or die.

    Antonidas' task was only to find the strings and seams, not to pull them, but… he was reluctant to hand over the investigation now that he had come so far. He wasn't one to fall prey to the sunk cost fallacy, but his superiors wouldn't have assigned him to this task if they didn't trust his skills. They certainly seemed to trust his judgment, even after they themselves impaired it through their manipulations, however well-intentioned.

    If nothing else...

    He had always been rewarded for initiative.


    The rest of chapter 6 (one update) and the very long Chapter 7 (3 updates totaling over 13,000 words) are available on Patreon, Ko-fi and Subscribestar.
     
    Chapter 6 – The Cozened Chase (II)
  • A/N: I did say it was a chase.


    (II)​

    Antonidas retrieved a particular case from his safe and unlocked it with the key from his spatial pouch, revealing what looked like an amulet made of many faceted pieces of crystalline quartz glued together. The Council had supplied him with a memory stone cluster to record the mystical imprints of the individuals connected to his investigation. The purpose was to have a way to determine if they were under magical duress or otherwise unnatural subjection. Not a particularly easy task since that relied on direct comparison to the Racial Common Denominator of Metaphysical Order periodically updated back in Dalaran, and the method was unable to detect some of the more subtle, long-term influences. Antonidas wasn't high enough in the ranks to know all the specifics yet. What he did know was that the record stone had to be transported there by mundane means. Sufficiently strong arcane exposure, especially teleportation, disrupted the recording matrix. Spirit was finicky, especially the loose traces of it constantly shed by people during those moments when their attention was aimed outwards, which was most of the time. Where attention goes, energy flows.

    However, this would work to his advantage. Disruption to the recordings did not bring damage to the stones themselves, so he could always take new ones. He would need days to store new imprints if they were lost, but he had time. He hadn't turned in his findings, and so he probably didn't need to worry he'd be recalled before the deadline Krasus set. And he should be able to make do with the imprints of the individuals least likely to have any control over whatever proceedings these were, who were also the most easily accessible.

    Such magic as the one he decided upon usually required reagents of particularly personal bent, such as skin, hair or blood, if possible. And its purpose was usually to exploit an existing a connection, rather than establish a new one based on vague, personal understanding of what they should have in common. Or, in this case, who. It certainly wasn't designed to filter out sympathetic connections in the hopes of finding the one thing (person) they unknowingly had in common in the caster's opinion, regardless of how fact-based. Especially when the 'reagents' were so fragile and the nature and criteria of those connections could be considered mental abstractions at best.

    "I, who am avatar of the Order Immanent, am the one whose claim on What Is challenges the claim of the Rulers of Ages."

    Antonidas D'Ambrosio had earned the Kirin Tor Sash of Supreme Acumen. For his paper called 'The Ramifications of refined Reverse Time Travel Phenomena into Quantifiable Magical Practice.' When he was twelve.

    "The Five Dragons, the Five Masters, the Five Aspects whose Right is the World, whose Might is the World, whose Instrument is the World and whose Charge is the World. I hereby declare: the Right and Might and Instrument and Charge were not Won but Invested by Decree of Order. Let Decree of Order be superseded by Decree of Order. Let my Domain be the Domain of the Ruler of Ages, whose Right is the Present, whose Might is the Past, whose Charge is Fate, whose Instrument is the Entirety of The Passage of Time!"

    The magical circle shone. Power flowed like the Sands of Time along lines of mana and chalk overlaid with the tiny spirit stones arranged along sacred geometry. Some dispersed along with the stored energy in a puff of mist, most absorbed them and changed course, overlapping, weaving together, converging on the pedestal upon which sat a crystal ball.

    "Let the Truth be revealed to my eyes. Let they be seen, those turning against Mankind's Order, those by whose deceit and artifice did man turn against man, did man turn on himself, devouring the refuse of his lost Dreams, and not allowing Life its free and natural progression across Time, in order that they might supplant Order. Let they be known, that the souls they sought to claim may not fall victim to the Fel Outside."

    The words commanded the space beyond space. The light shone dim. The crystal ball filled with mist.

    "Let they be seen, that they may not persist in their doing for a cycle longer!"

    The mist cleared to reveal a middle aged couple and three men in the middle of breakfast.

    "Howard, are you sure you won't wait for-"

    "Begging your pardon, Missus, but the Young Master has much bigger things going on than me. 'Sides, it were your husband that hired me on, so it should be fine, right? I left a note with my thanks and best wishes too."

    "I don't like it," the man grumbled. "Have them worthies been making trouble for you? Because w-"

    "Wish it were that simple myself," Howard – was that even his true name? – interrupted his employer again, he was rather rude wasn't he? "But with all due respect, which I assure you is greater than for literally any other man in the world, I've set my mind. Time on your farm has been more than I hoped for, but there's other things in store for me than tending crops."

    "Shame," one of the other men said. "You learned the trade fast, even though you were terrible at the start."

    "Thanks," The man said dryly. "Also, fuck you."

    "Fuck you too."

    "My word," the third exclaimed. "Such foul mouths in front of the missus!"

    "I'll let it slide for now," said the missus in question. "But I'll not stand for it once the babies arrive."

    "Aye aye, ma'am."

    Antonidas had to be very careful connecting the spell matrix to his own mental image of the man rather than the man himself, now that his makeshift anchors were depleted. Given the overreliance on mental abstractions that he'd needed to account for on the fly, he'd had to dispense with most auxiliary scrying parameters. He could tell neither distance nor direction, never mind zoom out to get a bird's eye view of the place, and he wouldn't be able to tell if the man would notice the magic latch on to him unless he reacted visibly. Too high a risk just to get a reaction.

    But Antonidas was very good at his craft.

    The view in the crystal ball wavered but stayed on target even as the man rose from the table and made his way out of the house. It wavered more and more through the man's brief travel preparations, he'd been ready since the prior day or longer. This was a problem, the spell had barely found its way, if his target changed locations Antonidas might not be able to find him again, not with his spell ingredients used up. He'd seen his face and could scry for it again, but the odds that it wasn't the same one he'd wear tomorrow couldn't be dismissed. He'd caught the man just as he changed covers and he couldn't even decide if this was good luck or bad.

    Antonidas barely had time to put on his battle robes, woven by his own hand with the pinnacle of arcane protection exceeding the best full plate, before the man was leaving the property outright. The image in the crystal ball wavered and stuttered the more distance he put between himself and the original spot of the scrying spell. Antonidas reluctantly cut the visual feed in order to divert power to the anchor, but he could make even that work to his advantage. Forming the weave for the Teleportation spell, he used his freed up focus to cast the best spells of protection, finally priming a Paralysis spell before triggering the leap. Arcane symbols surrounded him and the tell-tale whirl of space-time magic moved him across time and space right behind- "AGH!"

    The fir branch slapped him in the face so hard he slipped and fell on the ground – "Ooof!" – or would have if not for the tree trunk right beneath his feet, as slippery as it was full of sharp vestigial branches, including a big one that didn't skewer him through the eye only because his armor spell lasted just long enough under the force of his fall, even on top of the subtle forcefield cast by the weave patterns of his robe. "Ack …" The paralysis spell misfired into a pine tree as he lurched aside. The tree glowed a bit greener than usual and then nothing as he swayed on all fours, cradling his cheek with one eye shut beneath his fingers from phantom pain. "What?"

    "The ecological succession that creates a deciduous forest starts with the greed of pines."

    "Depelli!" His reflexive mana blast hurled the boughs away, but most of them just whipped back. He managed to shield his face with his sleeve this time, then Antonidas swung – THUNK – his staff caught in the trunks and his robes on sharp branches as he struggled out of… a pine thicket even a toddler couldn't get through, how? He'd targeted the spot right behind his quarry, what was the man doing in there, when, he was bigger than Antonidas, he couldn't have fit, how-? He did feel my spell!

    "Fast-growing conifers colonize a suitable area and take it over, suppressing ground cover growth with their light-blocking needles."

    The mage whipped his head around, trying to find the voice, both his eyes still worked even if one hurt, but telling direction of the voice was difficult, was this magic – no, echoes just got strange in thick woods, but he could still tell the path, follow him!

    "As the pine growth becomes denser, this advantage backfires. The lower branches of the old trees die and infant pines starve in the darkness beneath the crowded sky."

    "Vento, viam meam succide!" His staff caught on a trunk again, but the swipe was still big enough to cut a large swath of the forest ahead to ribbons. "Depelli!" The trunks, lumps and branches were blown away in a cone ahead of him, and so Antonidas D'Ambrosio finally managed to break out of the underbrush. "Stop in the name of the Kirin Tor!"

    No answer save the wind, he was on a serpentine mountain path but there was no one else – no, down there around the bend, a blur of tan and brown passed beyond the trees. "Hengroen, to me!" A portal of light appeared at his shoulder, from which his steed charged through all the way from the Alterac City stables. With a brief levitation spell, Antonidas jumped in the saddle. "Hya!"

    His horse quickly charged down the path and turned the bend to find – there was no one, quick on his feet was he? "Go go go!" Another bend in the path and finally Antonidas could – still nothing!? "Whoa, whoa, boy!" His steed dug furrows into the ground with its hooves as it skid to the halt. "Where did he go?"

    Antonidas was half-way through another, short-range scrying spell when the man emerged from the trees on the right, crossed the thin trail and hopped down the slope on the other side to disappear into the brushwood.

    The mage stared in shock at the sheer gall of – of – "HYA!" He charged down the path, around another bend just in time to see the man do the same thing just as he got there, he wasn't even running, didn't seem in a hurry at all, why that insolent – Silence Shell, Illusion on his steed's eyesight, Invisibility, Ride the Wind. "Aer semita mea!" With a lashing of his reins, Hengroen galloped on the air down the mountain right over where he'd seen the man jump down. Antonidas couldn't see through the tree cover below, but he made it down to the other path with time to spare and waited unseen and unheard in the middle of the path where the main was sure to emerge. Force Armor, Shield, Paralysis primed – again – now all he needed do was wait. He waited.

    He waited.

    … Where was he? Because unless he was setting camp in not even one square foot of space or going back up -

    Antonidas' heart sank as he remembered a detail he'd overlooked in his rush. The next bend in my path wasn't just a bend, it was a split in the road!

    Swiftly, he Rode the Wind back up the mountain, but the spell expired just as he reached the split and so he was forced to land his steed and gallop like any other horseman. He could cast it again, but this was too wily an opponent to waste mana, Invisibility and Silence Shell should still give him the element of surprise as long as the dust cloud behind him wasn't too large, why couldn't it have rained?

    He skidded around a final bend in the path, the sand got in his eyes – why was it so hot? – but there he was! Stopped right in the path of an Alterac Footman Patrol, what luck! Drop Invisibility, drop Silence Shell. "Sto-"

    "I SURRENDER!"

    Antonidas and his proud steed experienced what is known as false start.

    "I surrender! I admit it, I did it! I don't know what you think I did but whatever it is, I'll confess! Just don't let the wizard get me! He's crazy! Crazy I tell you!"

    The false start ended in an open-mouthed, stumbling halt.

    The man – Howard was not his true name, it couldn't be! – held his hands out to be shackled. By normal shackles instead of the mana-dampening ones Antonidas had in his spatial bag. The shackles belonging to a group of bemused and distrustful members of the Alterac Road Patrol. Bemused and distrustful towards him.

    "See, he's been staring at me like that since he turned the bend!"

    Antonidas D'Ambrosio gaped at the sight, aghast.

    … He planned this! Somehow he planned this, all of it, he must have felt the spell watching him and then come up with… but in less than five minutes?!

    The man's expression changed then, to something much more distant but somehow still present. Turned to look north. Glancing despite himself in the same direction, Antonidas saw only the mountains on the horizon, on the far side of Alterac Valley which lay far, far down below. That was where he'd been led, he belatedly realized. Those mountains were the last great natural defense behind which Alterac City lay, but what was the man looking at? Did he have allies coming, was this just a ploy to buy time or-?

    Above the mountains and beyond, the last specks of morning mist were suddenly dyed in a flicker of gold. A flicker that became a shimmer that lasted for a long, strung-out minute that arrested everyone's attention. Bizarrely, though Antonidas didn't feel anything from so far away, he still had the strange instinct that the Order of Things had just shifted like a sleeping giant after something had tickled its cheek.

    He looked back to the man. The man wasn't looking back. He was sitting on a nearby stump, playing with his shackles. His now open shackles. The man promptly snapped them closed around his wrists again when he saw Antonidas looking and smirked at him.

    The wizard glared.

    The man went back to politely waiting for everyone else to remember they had a prisoner now.

    Antonidas sat back in his saddle. His mana coiled tightly with the tension of battle, aimless and unsatisfied. Finally, the patrol remembered themselves. Responsibilities began divvying up between continuing their job and escorting their new prisoner back to their outpost, and from there onwards to Alterac City proper. They were completely oblivious that said prisoner could have slipped away in their distraction. Could still slip away. Only from the patrol of course – wait!

    Atonidas drove his steed to catch up and had to use far too much cajolery and even needed to pull out the king's sealed authorisation to get the footmen to swap the man's bonds for his arcane dampeners. He almost wished 'Howard' tried to get away to spare him the frustration. He didn't even try though. He allowed himself to be re-cuffed and led off. Under the Alterac Crown's jurisdiction instead of the Kirin Tor's.

    … He'd obviously planned this in advance, but how? Had he known about his investigation beforehand, somehow? From three days' travel away? How? There were few possible answers, all of them sinister, unconscionable! He had to be a mage himself, a wizard, no, a foul warlock, an insidious rogue of some sort, a demon even! Certainly something, he had to be. He had to be!

    The alternative was that Antonidas had just been outmanoeuvered by a country hick. He would never be able to live down such shame.



    What the devil was he going to tell the Council?



    The very long Chapter 7 (3 updates totaling over 13,000 words) are available on Patreon, Ko-fi and Subscribestar.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 7 - The Hereafter Does Wait for Some People (I)
  • A/N: To everyone confused about 'Howard', you met him in 'The Seamy Truth (II)'.

    This three-parter is the last alternate PoV for a while. Wayland does return here to take over the story, but we'll be listening to him specifically again for a while starting in Chapter 8 - The Dark Triad, when he finally meets the king.




    Chapter 7 - The Hereafter Does Wait for Some People

    (I)


    "-. Orsur Kelsier, Alterac Trade Magnate (Embattled), Merchant Adventurer (Former) .-"



    Light, let my spirit be keener and my heart be bolder as my strength grows less.

    The priests often chided people for only praying when they needed something, but Orsur Kelsier never understood that, even as a child. Most people hated being carped at, especially by people they never met before and much less for literally nothing. He couldn't imagine divinity appreciating having their time wasted any better. The virtues preached by the Church were all about solving your own problems, didn't that mean you were supposed to keep your praying to a minimum? The Light itself was supposedly impersonal too, by that logic it cared for useless begging even less, didn't it?

    Look at me having a crisis of faith
    .

    Orsur paid his respects to Great Tyr and Saint Mereldar, and left pondering how the Light seemed to lack the vicissitudes and vagaries of its agents. The Light's agents were kind, wrathful or what have you depending on the story, but the degree to which they supposedly intervened in the world was inversely proportional to the canonicity of whatever scripture you happened to be reading.

    The priests were at least real people, and their claims to power rooted in moral decency weren't empty boasts. At least for those that actually got the Light to respond. Unfortunately, none of that made it any easier to know what to expect of the Young Saint. A very unfortunate predicament when fate seemed determined to force him to throw himself at his mercy.

    The Fel Void curse all the 'bandits' and their 'noble' masters to the Twisting Hells.

    You'd think that the purge would have them 'worthies' less prone to pillaging their own country, but apparently not. In fact, it was the opposite. Before the king's… lapse, you could at least trust 'bandits' not to venture too far from their camps, never mind sack trade convoys above a certain size, especially those with commensurately armed protection. After all, their on-and-off patrons needed the country's trade to continue functioning in order to make all the gold they needed to waste on hidden blades and power plays.

    This went doubly as long as you had enough noble banners on your wagons. Or Dalaran's. Even the most infamous 'bandit' lords tended to leave you alone then, bribes and tolls notwithstanding. It was why even merchants of high means like himself still preferred to attach even their biggest and best defended wagon trains to high profile caravans where possible. Sure, it was expensive, but the extra coin was actually less than having to pay all those aforementioned 'tolls.'

    Even the king's men had been especially invested in the safe delivery of his alchemical shipment, and not just because of the usual concerns about volatile substances. He got favourable rates not just because of how large it was, but also because it fell under Crown priorities, now. It was enough to confirm all those rumors about actual war preparations that the nobles had been so badly pretending to suppress.

    Orsur even managed to consult with his old acquaintance that he accidentally helped catapult to the high echelons of the assassin's guild, back during his adventuring days when he didn't know the Ravenholdt name from Thoradin, and even he said all the retinues and shipments in the caravan were legitimate.

    Imagine his shock when he learned that the highest-profile caravan of the year got sacked by 'bandits' despite having not only all the aforementioned identifiers, but also that of the king. Oh, how Orsur cursed his past self for not heeding his gut instinct not to toss in every last scrap of liquid funds and collateral. And to think all he'd wanted was to pay it forward.

    Here I am talking smack about my past self. Well, joke's on me, he ruined my life!

    The safest bet of his merchant career had turned into a disaster, he didn't know who was responsible, he didn't know how many attacked, he didn't know who all survived, and he certainly didn't know any specifics. Like any lives or goods that were conspicuously prioritised or ignored compared to the other noble or guild cortege that had attached itself to the same expedition. Never mind the king's! How Master Narett didn't hold it against him for wasting his greatest sale since before Orsur even entered the trading business, Orsur had no idea.

    And all at such a terrible time! The trade expedition was supposed to finance our new enterprise, not bring me to the brink of bankruptcy!

    All his attempts to stave off bankruptcy – or worse – were failing one after another. The goods and properties he'd put up for auction were seeing lacklustre response. The information bounty he posted on the notice boards attracted people that were either lying or complicit. All at a time when he didn't have the coin to keep bodyguards because he needed every scrap to pay his agents' legal fees instead.

    Half his agents outside of Alterac City didn't respond to their communication, despite the high expenses he'd incurred over the years to buy Dalaran transmission stones. The other half had been arrested on suspicion of fraud and their possessions confiscated, it was absurd, corrupt magistrates everywhere, damn them and their buyers! None of his other sources could get him details on what happened either.

    And now the others in our little conspiracy are eyeing me like a rash to divest themselves of.

    He'd expected it of those who thought he was trying to undermine them, to pay coin for a stronger control of their future enterprise. But even the ones he expected sense from were looking askance at him now. He could understand disdain at request for handouts, Orsur certainly disdained asking for them. But he did not expect the turnaround in attitude to be quite so farcical.

    They certainly appreciated me spreading false rumors and otherwise confusing the whole city about our little golden goose. On my own coin no less, toadies aren't cheap when all you can get is whatever dregs didn't pass muster with the highborn.

    Orsur tried to understand their suspicion, craftsmen and their guilds had a low opinion of merchants for not actually producing anything, while most merchants – and especially merchant guilds – tended to respond to that contempt with equal amounts condescension. But understanding and accepting were vastly different things.

    And it seems the Young Saint is suspicious of my best intentions as well.

    The lodgings he had rented for him had gone unused. The only reason the innkeep had anything useful to say was because of how tall the young man was now. The only person who knew the right things to say to claim the lodgings was a 'big lad' that only stopped by to inform the innkeep he wouldn't be using them, thank you kindly and please reimburse my benefactor, before wandering off. The 'big lad' had been joined by a shorter but heavily armed, cloaked companion as he turned the corner, but that was all the innkeep knew.

    The man had been thoroughly distracted afterwards by 'that little spot of bother a few days past.' A very quaint way to describe a certain duke and his ridiculously long procession of captured 'bandits' personally delivered to the gallows. Orsur appreciated the refund, but he would have appreciated a one-on-one with their saintly patron a lot more, even if that wasn't why he rented the quarters originally.

    At this point I might be better off not attending the meeting at all.

    But he would. He still had his pride.

    Finally, he arrived. The city's newest and rawest building. Gloomy too, by virtue of them deferring on whitewash and panelling – and most walls – until they could consult with the mastermind behind all the new features. The well-to-do from nearly every trade in Alterac wouldn't normally gather in a construction site, especially for the sort of discussion that could change the face of their country. It was why they decided to hold it there and now regardless.

    Orsur thought it was foolish, the others weren't half as discreet as he was, it was too much of a risk. But his latest woes meant the others made the final decision without his input. Because it wasn't their fault he was too busy elsewhere, they later said.

    That he was only 'busy' keeping his innocent people out of prison made no seeming difference. Orsur wondered if they even cared enough to find out. He hadn't asked, because if it turned out they knew, he might have switched out one of their coins with one of his. The resulting fall from on high would have been tragic and impossible to blame on him, but he was not that sort of man no matter how often he contemplated it. The merchant's trade was a cutthroat business, but he took pride in his self-control.

    He never killed anyone except in fair turnabout when the law failed. That was what his years as a merchant adventurer taught him.

    He climbed the stairs up to the first floor where the only finished room was. Orsur greeted the others, who were all present already. They showed varying amounts of caution, suspicion, and very little sympathy. Orsur wore his face stony, but inside was absurdly relieved. Their attire was mostly what people would dismiss as them dressing down for inspection at a dusty worksite, especially with the uncreatively named foreman Mason Zidar there to 'show them around' in absence of the crew on their day off.

    More importantly, while the room looked recently swept and dusted, and the chairs and tablecloth were new, they were also foldable and lightweight. This was the room where the construction crew ate and rested, that it still looked the part meant there hadn't been a whole army of servants and delivery people coming in and out of the place for days.

    Since everyone looked terribly eager to get back to what they were doing before he arrived, even if that something was literally nothing, Orsur dragged a chair over to the wall and sat down to review the latest paperwork from the magistrate's office. The others were doing well in waiting for the golden goose to arrive before sitting down at the table, but tacit approval was all they seemed willing to accept from him. If that.

    How am I supposed to work with these people long-term? You're only supposed to compete with your competitors, not your business partners!

    Well, prospective ones in this case. They clearly didn't expect to work long-term with him, anymore. The hedging of bets was so painfully blatant, it made Orsur wonder how they got as high as they got in their guilds. This behaviour was what self-fulfilling prophecies were made of.

    Dare he hope they all belonged to that atrociously lucky sort that had only precipitated the good kind of self-fulfilling prophecy up to this point? If nothing else, that was definitely the sort of blind luck he would like to see rubbing off on him right now.

    "He's coming," said Gavin Slipknot. As a Master Fisherman, Orsur had no idea what the man thought he could contribute to their nascent enterprise. But as the first person to ever enter a business partnership with their young patron – for a new fishing line spun form oil, somehow, that had catapulted him to the forefront of his trade – he had arguably the greatest right to be there. "Quick, everyone get ready."

    To Orsur's astonishment, almost everyone stopped what they were doing and began straightening their clothes and hair. Oh, what a change this was from the suspicion and condescension that everyone once treated the Young Saint with! Had it only been a year? Not that he himself had been much better, despite being the only one of this lot who did have a background that should have made him more open-minded.

    But how could any of them have known that the Light had sent down a once-in-a-century genius, back then? Most people still didn't, even the whole 'make people think the Young Saint is three different people' ruse required very little effort on their part, at the end of the day.

    Madam Seamstress Tayer was still disbelieving of her assistant's reassurances that yes, your grey hairs really are all out of sight, madam, when the knock came.

    Master Builder Zidar adjusted his blue collar and tugged on his cuffs one last time – you came just as dressed down as the rest of us, man, get a grip – and opened the door. "Master Hywel! Come…" The man gawked at their patron's height – when did he get so big? – before mastering himself. "Come in, come in, we've been expecting you!"

    Making him think he's running late is not the best start.

    "Master Zidar, hello. I hope I'm not running too late."

    Case in point.

    Also, Wayland Hywel's voice had grown deeper too.

    "Not at all, not at all, we just happened to arrive early." Obvious lies are even worse. "Had to make sure the place was tidy and all, you know how it all goes I'm sure."

    Wayland Hywel had to stoop to get through the door, they already had the first item on the 'things to fix as soon as possible' list. "Well, this is quite the gathering. Greetings all." Orsur stiffened when the young man's gaze passed over him, it felt… extensive, somehow, had the Light been so self-evident in his eyes before? But they still looked the same, blue with not a hint of gold, although his hair- "Hello to all the new faces, and to the old I'm glad to see you're all doing… actually only mostly well, Master Keyton, you've been injured recently."

    The Master Blacksmith went from gaping at the lad's size to gaping at his insight. "Erm… Aye, I suppose so, Young Master, but it's all handled, I've always got me some potions nearby."

    "Well, whatever you took wasn't quite enough. Small cuts, big bruises, a recently broken femur that hasn't fused right, something heavy fell on you along with a bunch of smaller but sharper things, an accident unloading a crate of weapons or some such I assume?" Wayland Hywel waved down with a finger on the way to the table and the Light came down on Smid Keyton like a column of gold. "There, it's fixed. Please stay behind after the meeting, though, so I can finally do something about that black lung you're developing from all the metal flakes and smoke you breathe every day. If anyone else has someone with degenerative diseases, please stay as well so we ca discuss it. I've developed my skills some."

    Clearly, Orsur thought breathlessly as the overflow from the spell washed over the rest of them, making him feel like he'd just gotten out of bed after the best night's rest of his life. Does that mean he can actually cure such things, instead of merely ease their burden like the priests?

    Visibly shaken now, Zidar showed the Young Master to one end of the table, lingered strangely in place for a moment and… didn't take the other end as Orsur was sure had been the plan.

    Well I'll be. Orsur rapidly reassessed the situation as he waited with everyone else for the Young Master to sit, before following suit. Orsur knew they'd taken pains to make sure they wouldn't be sitting higher than their holy patron, pointless though it now turned out to be. The lad was bigger than them by a head. At least.

    But this

    Zidar was a master builder, foreman, technical owner of the building – at least until the work was finished – and ultimate instigator of their little scheme. He was also the only guild master among them, on top of being a master of his chosen craft. Orsur had been certain he would claim the head of the table. Either there was more than one decision made absent of my input, or he only changed his tune right now.

    "Right then," Zidar cleared his throat, and Orsur had to actively remind himself that this suddenly deferential man was the same one that could make army sergeants feel inadequate with how he ran his work sites. I'm missing something. "Introductions first. You know master Slipknot already of course, Young Master Hywel."

    "Glad to see you well, young sir."

    "Likewise."

    "Please be also known to Master Chef Ademar Burch, the one responsible for the food spread you see before you. On his left is, of course, Master Blacksmith Smid Keyton. Next to him is Madame Tayer, senior supervisor of the Fowl Feather tailor guild, next is-"

    "-The young lady standing behind her?"

    "Right, of course, my apologies, her assistant, the young miss…?"

    "Ava, my darling keeper of all things stationery," the matronly woman graciously filled in. "I'd be thoroughly lost without her."

    The girl pretended indifference. Surprisingly well too. "You exaggerate, missus."

    "Quite," Zidar cleared his throat. "On her left is Melissa Blackthorn, head of the Blackthorn merchant house. Her specialty is in trade abroad."

    The long-haired woman, the only person besides himself who didn't fret over her pristine own appearance while preparing to welcome their guest of honor, inclined her head. "A pleasure. Behind me is my nephew, Albert. He will be my contact at those times when I am not in the city." Not 'when I am unavailable' but specifically 'when I'm not in the city', a statement of commitment if ever there was one. "Alas, I expect it to be the case quite often. I am considering a partial shift away from foreign trade to the more domestic arena."

    Ah, the vulture is already pecking at my corpse, and I'm not even dead yet!

    "There on your right you have Mark Tarren, representative of the miller's guild over in Tarren Mill."

    The young man nodded, face stony. "My father wanted to come himself, but he bid me ask your forbearance while he finalizes his part of the legalities of your new partnership." At just over twenty, Mark was the youngest person there, after the Young Master himself. "He is happy to convey that the waterwheel-powered hammer has proven a monumental success with the local smithies. He has named you equal partner in the endeavour. He conveys he is most eager to explore any other ideas you might have, and has an additional proposition for you, one which he assures you will have no bearing on your existing arrangements whether you accept or refuse-"

    "And which can, of course, wait until we see to today's agenda," Madam Tayer interrupted, not entirely idly. "At the very least it can wait until we've finished introductions."

    Getting ahead of yourself there, boy. Also, am I the only one who remembers Hywel is the only one who doesn't know what we're here for?

    "Quite right," Master Zidar hastened to move past the impropriety. "Next is Jace Brakelond, a senior in the Horologe Clockmaker's guild."

    "An honor." The man had several 'bandaids' on his face – another of Hywel's creations, and currently the major source of Tayer's income, at that – a testament to how thoroughly and often he shaved despite being one of those unfortunate men whose blood ran perilously close to the surface of his skin. "I also count a fairly able jewelsmith among my friends. I am actually representing him today as well, as he is working on an unexpected high-profile commission."

    Good thing he didn't drop it, or we really wouldn't be able to call what we're doing 'discretion' even in our dreams.

    "You know Master Orsur of course, the owner of the Merchant Adventurer merchant house. He's our current authority on domestic trade."

    I'd thank you for not tossing my woe out or leaving me for last, if I didn't know the real reason. "Embattled, currently, but I'm willing to defer on my personal drama until it becomes relevant."

    "Something I'm sure we all appreciate," spoke Master Burch before Melissa could. The man's diplomacy skill left much to be desired compared to his cooking, but Orsur appreciated the thought all the same. Even if he would have preferred to find out now if he should expect more than passive aggressiveness from Blackthorn.

    "And finally, next to me is my son, Beran. You'll be delighted to know that he's now the world's first creator of a working oil distillery!"

    "Fractal distillery." Seeing as Zidar himself was nearing his fifties, his son was actually thirty himself. The man stood and nodded at Master Wayland. "Your design worked just as you described. Samples have already been delivered to our local alchemist of mutual acquaintance for testing. I foresee much business in the future, regardless of how today goes."

    Finally, everyone was seated. Quiet. Watching. Waiting. The empty seat at the head of the table loomed strangely in the lull.

    "I'm glad to meet everyone," Wayland Hywel finally said when the bizarreness of the situation had been sufficiently indulged. "Now could someone please tell me why we're all here?"

    Yes, could someone please do that?

    "Quite." Mason Zidar finally did what a host should have done via their original invitation. "Master Wayland. As the ultimate source of all our best and newest breakthroughs, we would like to hear your thoughts on establishing a new guild."


    The other two parts of Chapter 7, as well as Chapter 8, are available on Patreon, Ko-fi and Subscribestar.
     
    Chapter 7 - The Hereafter Does Wait for Some People (II)
  • A/N: Since so many people seem to hate this part of the story so much, I've decided to get it all out of the way.

    (II)

    "Master Hywel – or Wayland, may we call you Wayland?"

    The Young Master blinked. "I'm willing to reciprocate whatever compromise between formality and familiarity best fits our degree of acquaintance."

    Surprisingly vague for an otherwise earnest person, but not unreasonable when you weren't sure what approach to take yourself.

    "Master Wayland then." Mason nodded. "I'll be blunt – those few among us cursed with the wisdom of experience have discerned some of your vision. With respect to its likely impact on our world as we know it, we have gathered here to give it all due mind. However, that's where the problem lies – we've little besides due mind to give. The knowledge, the expertise, the manpower, tools, facilities, infrastructure, what you call 'industry,' all the things you'd need to make your vision reality simply don't exist."

    "Well," Mason's son hedged with a glance to his father. "'All' might be a bit of a strong word."

    "Oh, you don't have the means to make good on your breakthrough," Madam Tayer said with a scoff. "Your father, at least, clearly knows it."

    "Which is why," Master Mason grunted. "We believe the only option is to do it all ourselves, even if we need to set the foundation stone by stone. We know you've enriched yourself fine, Young Master, from our various individual arrangements, Light knows we certainly have as well. But we've reached the limit of what can be done this way, we feel. So we called you here to ask if you can see yourself working as part of a proper guild."

    Madam Tayer refused to leave her point unfinished though. "What he means is that demand already far outpaces the supply of your mortar, for one, seeing as it's exclusive. That's just one of many problems."

    "We're each our own snag as things currently stand, essentially," said Master Blacksmith Keyton. "In every area that matters."

    "Also, even if alchemists start growing on trees and come up with ubiquitous uses for your new oil off-shoots, all the oil goes to the soap and lamp makers anyway," Tayer added, which Beran scowled at but did not refute.

    "I'm sure the Young Master already had ideas for that though," Zidar said, turning to look at him expectantly. "Am I right?"

    "… Sadly no," Wayland Hywel admitted with casual humility.

    The looks around the table made it plain that Orsur was not the only one who'd gone, at some point, from extreme underestimation to extreme overestimation when it came to their golden goose.

    "I've explored both steam and internal combustion," Wayland elaborated. "The former spawns ravenous elemental spirits, and our alchemist of mutual acquaintance has informed me that Dalaran has long since confirmed much more trouble about internal combustion – oil-based engines, I mean. As in, it can break permanent tears into the Firelands."

    Everyone sat back at that.

    "At this point I'm just running face-first into the Arcane, and all my attempts to get a consultation with a mage have been stonewalled." That added a pall of scowling resentment on top of the uncertainty. "I don't suppose we have an enchanter here? I'd planned to try looking one up again the past few days, but I was otherwise diverted by other developments."

    Just two weeks ago I would have been able to get both.

    "I might know someone," said cook Burch, surprisingly. "Well, leastwise I might know someone who knows someone. My supplier from the Sparkling Pestle should definitely have someone she gets her enchanted vials from. Can't speak to how many middlemen might be involved though. Them mages are picky."

    "I can attempt to collect some tomes on the topic," said Melissa Blackthorn. "It might be harder than usual, however, with that Dalaran toady kissing up to the nobility lately. You can feel the smell of approaching overenthusiastic magic policing a mile away."

    Everyone expects the Dalaran Inquisition.

    An awkward silence descended on the room. Orsur couldn't blame the others, he didn't expect their dream of being the first ever engineers' guild in the history of humanity to be kneecapped either, starting out. It's really our own fault though. We should have had someone put the idea forward first, getting ahead of meddling nobles be damned.

    Hywel, though, didn't seem at all undone. "Mister Tarren. What was it you wanted to bring up?"

    With clear reluctance on his face, Mark Tarren stood and leaned forward to hand Wayland a scroll. "My father offers his firstborn son as an apprentice if you are at all willing to pass on your knowledge of 'engineering,' if indeed it lives up to the name."

    This is news to me, Orsur thought in carefully hidden astonishment. The firstborn son in question was Mark himself, right there.

    "Excuse me?" Keyton broke in with clear affront. "We're here to see about creating the world's first ever engineering guild but your father's already trying to poach?"

    Oh, someone actually deigned to say it? Also, it's just mankind's first guild, the gnomes are a whole nation of them.

    "Certainly not, and I'll be thankful not to hear any more slander aimed at my father, sir. I'll remind you this here enterprise is his brainchild every bit as much as yours."

    Par for the course for the folk outside the city, to cheerfully barge through everyone else's business. Points for pretending erudition so well, though.

    Wayland Hywel gave a small, exasperated sigh.

    The ratcheting tension immediately stalled in the face of shared chagrin.

    Not bad.

    The lad not even of majority age beheld the full grown man offering, not at all wholeheartedly, to become his apprentice. "I assume you've been learning under your father up to this point."

    "Naturally."

    "By your speech, I might hope you know your numbers and letters as well?"

    Young Mark looked affronted. "Of course!"

    "What about builder tools? Pencils, paper, rulers, compasses, triangles, water level?"

    Tarren lost some of his hostility. "I've passing or better familiarity with them, yes."

    "Hammer, screw, screwdriver, spanners, sandpaper, how many kinds of wrenches can you name? Also, have you ever used an anvil?"

    Tarren suddenly didn't look sure of himself anymore and slowly sat back down. "I'm familiar with the first few, but do you mean different size wrenches? I'm afraid I've not had cause to use an anvil, no."

    "Alright. What do you know about lightning?"

    What?

    "… Just about what everyone else does, I imagine."

    Somehow, Orsur doubted that 'it's the anger of the spirits of the air made manifest' was the answer Hywel was looking for.

    "That's pretty much what I expected. If you think you can stomach eventually studying under someone years your junior, it's not impossible." The Young Saint was uniquely expressive. "That said, while you might have the intellect, only deeds can speak to your creativity and, more importantly, I'm afraid you don't have the foundation."

    Wayland Hywel managed to be both kind and free of condescension even when telling someone how inferior they were. To their face. Somehow.

    "Engineering is the creative application of science, mathematics and verifiable evidence for the purpose of making, building or innovating… well, practically anything. Devices, machines, buildings, methods of doing all the aforementioned, creating entirely new materials, even reforming entire organisations if you can think abstractly enough. I don't claim to be a master of everything, but I do have enough going on that I can't spare time teaching the basics. At least for another few years."

    Orsur carefully memorised the very thoughtful looks everyone else exchanged while that display unfolded. Nobody seemed indulgent or mistrustful, despite their fresh disappointment of learning their divinely blessed benefactor still had some limits. Certainly no one looked amused. At least not at Hywel.

    "You'd be better off doing a… actually, do you even do those here? Apprenticeship tours, let's call them. When someone goes around learning the fundamentals of several different trades without actually becoming bound to any? Or anyone, for that matter?"

    Here? As opposed to where?

    Mason Zidar looked thoughtfully at Mark. "How many trades would that be, exactly?"

    "Construction, blacksmithing and natural philosophy are all a must, but I'd strongly appreciate something highly reliant on manual dexterity as well. I suppose I could ask my father to teach him a bit, cobbling demands enough from the hands, but I'm loath to burden him right now. Jewelcrafting especially comes to mind. And definitely clockwork. The skills needed there would be extremely useful, I don't suppose I can prevail upon anyone already here for this?"

    "I don't see why we shouldn't," Zidar said, at once giving his endorsement and looking meaningfully at Jace Brakelond. "Our own clockwork expert should be able to think of someone, I'm sure."

    "As readily as I'm sure Master Zidar is eager to take the lad on himself." The other man replied with a pointed look back at their host. His reply to Hywel was considering though. "I am tentatively open to the notion. I'll bring it up with my friend as well, when I next meet him. That said, we'd still need something discernible in terms of future business to make such a personal and time investment, even if we find ourselves lacking the palpable projects we hoped to see today."

    Orsur was seriously beginning to wonder what they all had even been hoping for here. They hadn't even told the boy or his father what the agenda was, how was Hywel supposed to prepare… Actually, what was he even supposed to prepare for? A job interview? New business deals? A pitch to make him guild leader, maybe, three years short of majority age? Orsur supposed them treating their golden goose with deference and respect now was laudable, but they still seemed to fall short of treating him like an actual person.

    Wayland brought up his bag from beside his seat and rifled through it briefly, before pulling out a… folder? It looked like a very large envelope or book cover, only black as coal but flexible as paper. Opening it, Wayland looked through several papers before handing one to the clockmaker. "Do you think making that is within your friend's capabilities?"

    Ah. The Golden Saint to the rescue once again. What a shame that this will only enable more of this foolishness in the future.

    Brakelond skimmed the paper, then looked taken aback and read through them more carefully. "Silver wire?"

    "The physical specifications must be very exact. I'm particularly invested in the thickness and purity."

    "… This is extremely long wire, what you're describing here. I'm assuming you've not gone completely mad and want to make silver fishing line, no offense master Slipknot but I doubt you consider silver sturdy enough for the job."

    "Maybe in a lure," Gavin replied, not entirely unserious. "But somehow I don't think that's what you're talking about."

    "I've not concocted a means to rapidly duplicate documents." By which did Hywel mean he knew of such a way? Other than copying by hand? Or magic? "So I'm afraid you'll have to share this one. Though, while Master Brakelond goes over that, perhaps the rest of you can give your thoughts on what I mean to use it for." Thus saying, Wayland produced a second, thicker folder which he passed on to the other side of the table.

    Orsur tried not to look too disappointed, but it became harder and harder as time went on. Those looks on their faces were not the sort one easily suffered watching in silence. Becoming mankind's first engineering guild was already a tall order, never mind the dangers of malicious rivals and even nobles likely wanting to take them over in the future for their own ends. But what he was seeing now made it look as if these people were seeing something even bigger looming over their future.

    "I believe this to be in my friend's capabilities," Brakelond said. "May I keep this to show him?"

    Wayland looked apologetic but firm all the same. "I'd rather err on the side of discretion for this. You can verbally convey whatever you can memorise, but I want no writing of this circulating, for now. I'm not just saying that because it's not written in code. You'll understand once you've read the rest, I hope."

    He certainly could stoke curiosity.

    And isn't it interesting how the young lad has thoroughly taken over the meeting? Orsur glanced at Zidar. Not that our host seemed to go out of his way to stop him.

    Finally, the pressure of the stares on their side of the table saw the document given over into their hands. Orsur reluctantly passed on eavesdropping on the ensuing whisper storm in favour of leaning over to read along with the others. By the time Zidar decided to rise from his chair and stand over them to do the same, he was thoroughly engrossed.

    No, that term was not strong enough. He knew no term strong enough to describe what he was experiencing right now. He had been closer to his mind breaking, back in his youth when he still had to use his coin as much as his knives to get from one market to the next. But he'd never been rattled so much by a document, never mind one outside his specialty. That he more or less understood what was written was as amazing as the contents were unbelievable.

    Flow equations, motive forces, lodestones, magnetism, the interactions that could be had without them even touching, the most surreal of mathematics...

    Water plus copper equals… lightning?

    No, it was even deeper and simpler, somehow, water was just the most immediately available source of motive force. What really happened was that Wayland Hywel had figured out how to pull lightning out of rocks.

    Wayland Hywel had figured out how to make lightning without magic.

    But why? For what purpose? Orsur thought dumbly. And even the Church agrees with the mages of Dalaran that lightning is under the ultimate claim of the spirits of air, am… Am I looking at sacrilege?

    But that was just page one. The rest was entirely given to practical applications.

    They were…

    Magelights without the mage, heating, cooling, refrigeration – he'd never heard of that word before – self-driving machinery, mechanical forces beyond anything anyone could dream of, plumbing without having to demolish a chunk of the neighbourhood to build a water tower, never mind build piping over half the capital, with this you could actually harness the springs further down the mountain, all of that on demand, in the home even.

    Material purification. Mass production. Automation.

    The telegraph.

    Bloody hell, the world will be unrecognizable in less than fifty years!

    "I'm keeping the wireless applications back for now, until I've managed to properly assess their impact on the mystical elements that have so inconveniently impaired my other projects. We wouldn't want the air spirits to decide to kill us all for being too noisy, for example."

    Zidar leaned heavily against Orsur's chair. "Young Master. Please. Don't joke about such things. Not all of us have hearts as steady as yours."

    "I've seen it happen."

    WHAT?!

    "What do you mean?" Asked Melissa Blackthorn, her composure finally cracked. "What did you see? A vision of the future?"

    "Are we ushering in the world's destruction?" Keyton joked. Badly.

    Wayland shook his head ruefully. "No. It was something in the far, far past, the world was far different, before the here and now, you'd never have heard about it. And it had nothing to do with electricity or air elementals, it was… well, he fancied himself a god and he thought humanity was too loud. Didn't turn out the way he'd hoped, but mankind had a hard time for a few centuries."

    What are you talking about? How can you talk about it so blithely? Orsur looked at the others. Is seriously no one going to follow up on that?

    Apparently not.

    Finally, Smid Keyton sighed and scratched his shaggy hair. "Fuck me. Alright, fine. Let's turn the whole bloody world upside down, why not?

    "Don't complain about getting exactly what you wanted." Melissa Blackthron sighed and cradled her perfectly powdered forehead. "Alright. Alright, clearly we underestimated the investment we would need, and which we would be thoroughly willing to put into this."

    "Clearly," Keyton grunted. "My forge is looking a mite inadequate right now."

    "The guilds will riot," Slipknot said, and why the hell was he being so gleeful all of a sudden?

    "I can try to shoulder the financial burden for this, to start with," Melissa went on as if she hadn't been interrupted. "But I'm no longer under the illusion that my coin will be enough. Even if I try and fill in the void that Master Kelsier so inconveniently dumped in our lap, that will still take considerable time. I'd much rather not have the distraction."

    Well damn, that's a lot less backhanded than I expected, but... "So glad to know I only rate as a distraction," Orsur couldn't help but snipe back. That woman's oh so dignified grousing always made her so unattractive, it was a real shame. "You really shouldn't do that, I'm not out of business yet."

    Blackthorn favored him with a gimlet eye. "That's a different tune than the one you sang before, or so I'm told. Have you come into a sudden windfall in the past few days?"

    "That's all down to how this meeting goes, now isn't it?" Orsur admitted, feeling remarkably unashamed as he finally got to unload some of his frustration. "I know well the sorts of games of passive-aggressive one-upmanship you play, woman. But I'm telling you now, for the first and last time, I don't play games. Not when lives are on the line, I'll remind you."

    Blackthorn stared at him for a long time. He stared right back.

    Finally, she broke eye contact and daintily rubbed her nose. "Fine. You've made your point. Much as I enjoy competition, if we're to seriously enter this enterprise I'd at least it be of a healthier sort than this."

    "I'd rather not have competition at all," Orsur groused, finally giving voice to the one, major misgiving he had with these people he'd expected so much better of. "Competition is for competitors, not business partners and certainly not guild mates. You don't see me trying to poach anything, do you?"

    Mark Tarren glared at him.

    Madam Tayer scoffed at the sight. "Don't you glare at him, boy. Your father was far out of line, and you just as much for not making a proper judgment call, you're bloody well an adult, you should know better."

    Tarren turned stony once again. "I'll be sure to let him know you said that."

    "Please do."

    "After you leave, which I hope will be after we've thoroughly dined and wined," the poor cook still sued for peace, poor man.

    "Forget the food, we really do need to think of the other guilds!" Keyton bemoaned loudly. "The other builders will love us, but I'm a blacksmith and I can already see the disaster coming. All the other blacksmiths will hate us! They'll think we want to drive them out of business, and we will, the ones that don't change fast enough! And… and the weavers! The thread spinners, the seamsters, Madam you know what I'm talking about, you must."

    Madam Tayer did, indeed, know. "And what do you want me to do about it? I'm just one woman with a few friends and understudies. And if I'm reading things right, I won't even need more than that. Why should we even care, exactly? They can bloody well suffer the consequences of our actions like every other person."

    Harsh, but true. If life was fair we'd all be dead. "Competition is the lifeblood of commerce. Sometimes, you even win."

    "Forget the guilds, what about the highborn? I don't want to think what the nobility will have to say about this, or… the king!" Tarren snapped, even as he said what they were really dreading the most. "They'll eat us alive. We'll have to set up elsewhere, we can't do this in the capital without something going wrong, surely?"

    "It has to be here," Zidar groaned as he collapsed back in his chair. "This is where all the business is going to be, everyone with a title will want their homes renovated with… wiring and... and new plumbing! We'll need to bring everyone we know into this, how will we ever vet so many people?!"

    The Light passed over them like a wave of youthful inspiration.

    Their tirades cut off. Their hearts calmed. Their minds cleared. Their all too justified nerves settled at the back of their minds, present but distant enough that they could no longer interfere with reason.

    When Orsur managed to look at their saintly benefactor, Wayland had his chin his hand and was watching them with undisguised fascination. Then the lad looked right at him. "Master Kelsier. You said you were having trouble. Please tell me about it so I don't need to do any more guessing, hmm?"

    Woodenly, Orsur complied. He laid it all out, evenly and concisely. The Light… didn't make his troubles seem any less monumental, but he no longer felt like they were insurmountable. He felt… brave.

    No one interrupted him. No one looked at him with disdain or suspicion either, for a wonder. Some were even looking at him with sympathy again. He hated to see it, but was also grateful even if he didn't show it. While it lasted.

    "And so I'm practically bankrupt," Orsur finished. "The increased tariffs and contract poaching by the court was already straining my operations, all my other business peers can attest to it. But now, not only have I incurred a historical loss, but half my agents all over Alterac have suddenly been arrested. I haven't engaged in any of the things they're accusing them and me of, but with communications cut off I can't categorically confirm that my agents are as clean. I'm expecting the magistrate's next summons any day now, to talk about all the new 'irregularities' again. I know the people to solve this, but I can't bring them on my payroll if I don't have one."

    "Well," Zidar said awkwardly. "Well, I sympathize, surely, but this isn't exactly what I usually mean when I say that everyone has problems."

    "Of course not," Orsur said darkly. "Friendship should never mix with money, I know that well enough."

    "Still," Slipknot ventured. "You can hardly fault others for doing the same as you."

    Why the hell are even the fishermen this jaded?

    "I don't really get it, though," Tarren said, his confusion so blatantly fake it was painful. "You seem to have enough for bribes." Of course, why wouldn't a bloody milkdrinker from the arse end of the hinterlands think he knows everything? "Or will you claim you've not been greasing palms with all this in and out of the magistrates office while-?"

    "Do you want an honor duel to the death?"

    Tarren shut his fool mouth.

    Orsur glared him down with a look. "You have a lot of experience with bribes, is that it?"

    Tarren had the audacity to glare. "I'll thank you not to insinuate-"

    "Insinuating is a damn sight better than what you just displayed, boy."

    "Didn't you pay yourself a thousand gold while leaving everyone off with a pittance," Madam Tayer suddenly threw in.

    What is she -? "That's not…"

    "You even let go of your bodyguards."

    This is why none of you managed to climb any higher in your guilds, your management skills are only less shit than your judgment! "My people are unjustly courting the gallows, woman, what do you expect me to do!?" Orsur was glad for the Light's blessing their benefactor had cast, because he was sure he would otherwise have wanted to throttle that hag. "Oh blast it, forget it, if you won't even let me finish answering your own questions, there's no point in me saying anything else."

    "Actually, maybe you should," Blackthorn finally lived up to her name, though Orsur, bizarrely, still wasn't sure who she was stabbing. "There seem to be a lot of unresolved feelings. I, for one, am dying to know everything you kept back. Your reputation is not of such an untalkative man, especially during such an event. What has been on your mind, really?"

    If your brain suddenly exploded, would it even mess up your hair?

    Across the table, Wayland Hywel caught Orsur's gaze. The man felt like the sun came down from the sky to sear his mind clear while he listened to the Young Saint talk about demons and dragons over butter cake. He blinked heavily several times, feeling dazed.

    His eyes… were they golden just now?

    "We should do it."

    Eh?

    Everyone looked at Wayland Hywel in absolute surprise.

    All the pleasantness was gone from the young man's face. All that was left was total, calm, unvarnished judgment. "I feel the need to explain something, because clearly no one here understands. When someone in a leadership position gets paid a 'fortune' right after a disaster that leaves the entire enterprise in shambles, odds are good he won't see any of the gold. That coin is, at most, a 'retention boon'. It's how you incentivize the one in charge to stay on and see the fallout all the way through. Because otherwise there's nobody left with access to or understanding of the records, the contracts, the accounting, nothing. All of that needs to be managed, leveraged, and in this case, presented to the court and arranged to be unwound in an orderly manner."

    Orsur clenched his fists and pointedly didn't look at any of the others. How was it that the only one who actually understood anything was a child?

    "Now, the security always should be the last to go, in my opinion. But in this case, they apparently were the last to go. Clearly, Master Kelsier stopped paying them because at this moment they are more a burden than help to his priority of saving the people actually essential to his business. None of this is invalidated by the fact that he paid money to do all this work to himself. That money is a financial and legal necessity to wind it all down, and even the most honest magistrate will recognize and encourage this. Now, perhaps he did have to pay bribes, but honestly, are we going to pretend Alterac isn't overburdened with obstructionist third son bureaucrats?"

    No one said anything.

    "As galling as it is, paying to grease palms is a necessity in this city. Overall, it seems to me like Master Kelsier is only looking to afford those people of actually relevant skills he needs to help him avoid messy court complications that could land him and all his innocent people in the dungeons, or worse. Somebody needs to swear to the court that all his accounting is honest and true. That he's doing this himself instead of paying someone else is, honestly, more nobility than I've seen from all the king's court."

    That… well… curses, now he was getting all misty-eyed.

    "Master Orsur. You're asking for a loan, if I'm understanding right."

    Orsur nodded stiffly. "That's right. I'm willing to put up my share of the guild ownership as collateral."

    "Yeah, we won't be doing that." Wayland Hywel decided, putting a sudden and final end to the absolutely farcical pretense that anyone was in charge there but him. "If we're seriously going to form a guild together, there won't be hanging threats. We won't be doing handouts either. We can just offer a contract of remuneration to be doled out in portions over the next year. I expect that's what you're doing yourself with your essential employees, while this mess is dealt with?"

    "They-" he cleared his throat, felt a bit cloggy there for a moment. "My people are more interested in stable employment than to cut and run with a quick and dirty paycheck."

    Wayland nodded, then gravely stared down everyone else. "Taking responsibility for a collapsing business is no small matter when the courts could have you de-handed or hanged. We'll need to see if we can pay for the legal defense of the agents as well. Call it an investment, this won't be any different than co-opting any other business fallen on hard times, which I assure you we'll be doing a lot of in the future. To be honest, I expect this to be the first of many challenges coming our way if you're serious about this enterprise. Call it our trial by fire if you wish. I'm now putting this matter to a vote."

    There was a long silence.

    Then Melisa Blackthorn, of all the devils, leaned back in her chair and said. "I second the motion."

    That… that's it?

    "Thank you, milady." Wayland nodded. "Everyone, please be ready to vote by the time we disperse. In the meantime, now that we're done with the histrionics, let's see what we can do so everyone comes out of this ahead. I have a few ideas that should turn out lucrative for each of you individually while our main enterprise gets off the ground."

    That's it?

    They talked forth. They talked back. They ate food. They drank wine. They talked back and forth some more. Their saintly patron spoke of miraculous medicines, spinning wheels, canning, punch cards, ways to make cotton almost as fine as silk, wool almost as soft as cotton but still wick sweat and heat, brocades, soda, baking soda that had the master cook salivating, blow torches, spot welding, steel forging methods never before seen, uses for copper that could make it more valuable than silver, a miracle metal you could only smelt by mixing it with an invisible underwater rock – what in Heaven? - he didn't stop until he had something that could make each and every one them rich even if they grand plan never found its wheels.

    By the end of the day, the prospect of future profit had well and truly soothed whatever wounds anyone and everyone had suffered at the cruel hands of facts and common sense.

    They voted aye to take on all of Orsur's legal expenses for the next year, with just one absentee and Tarren abstaining on account of lacking his father's authority.

    That's it?

    That's all it took? The greatest trial of his entire life… His problems were all solved, just like that?

    I-

    He…

    I need to-

    He needed…

    … I need to know what you call prayers when you're just giving thanks.

    "-. .-"

    "-so I suppose this is the best framework we can devise, for now," said Zidar when they at last finalized their preliminary guild charter. "This should give us the sort of formalized, professional arrangement that prospective clients will take seriously, while still letting us procure all the materials, products and services unimpeded. Well, relatively speaking. We'll need all of that for the sort of multi-layered and complex projects and renovations we're expecting now. Especially if we're going to pool enough funds to finance assembly lines – while we can expect them to pay for themselves within months, initial investment should still be considerable."

    "Not to mention this will spare us having to seek noble patronage," Orsur said idly. "Having one holding our leash would rather put us at risk of losing other nobles as clients."

    "All of whom will want everything," Zidar grunted.

    "'Specially with how tense things are right now," Keyton scowled. "Feels like all the orders I've been getting have been for swords, knives and more knives! What are they even preparing for? Those aren't proper war arms."

    It was a rhetorical question. Everyone knew what was going on that the king's purge had only made worse instead of better.

    "And they so love their vanity," sniffed Madam Tayer. "But we need to use it fully if we're to hope they don't impound us and pass a law to forbid anyone but the nobility from owning such scalable means of production. It won't be easy on the nerves though. What do you want to bet they'll want everything to look the same even after the work?"

    "Lightning lines may be possible to install unobtrusively," Mason tried to be optimistic. "But plumbing can't, especially if they want hot water, we'll need to do a lot for that, it will probably take fake walls and higher flooring to conceal things. We'll need mass production running as fast as possible, at least for the woodwork, they'll want fine, identical flooring, wainscotting, panelling… practically every known trade expertise will need to be involved."

    "We'll need a foundry before I can commission the proper gear work," Brakelond noted, crossing his arms. "I hope your peers will pull through, Keyton. One blast furnace probably won't be enough."

    Keyton gave Brakelond a deadpan look. "You don't say."

    "We may need to look outside the country as well," Blackthorn mused, swirling her wine glass. "And that might be our biggest hurdle, especially for clients who want certain magical effects or enchantments integrated. I've been hearing stirrings about Dalaran imposing tariffs on their side. There's already been a wave of renegotiated contracts with harsher terms."

    "Truly?" Brakelond frowned. "Why would there be tensions with Dalaran? Do we need to see about divesting ourselves of the Auction House as well?"

    "I'm not sure," Melissa admitted. "If we did, though, we'd hardly draw too many eyes after how many others have already done the same. It all depends on how quickly we can grow our guild auxiliaries."

    "Well, I'm certainly relieved that so many high-placed experts didn't gather just to tell me my inventions are too troublesome," Wayland Hywel jested before he left the others to grumblingly draft copies to all the paperwork required. The tall young man came over to Orsur then instead. "Master Kelsier. A private word, please."

    "Of course."

    As soon as they were nearer a corner, Orsus felt the air… do something and suddenly he couldn't hear anything from the others, and even looking at them was hazy like... like looking through steam? Or hot air from a fire?

    This was not the Light's work. He'd seen enough to know that much.

    "I need to know what all was in that shipment you lost. Please be thorough."

    Oh no… Orsur complied. Wayland Hywel just looked down at him until he got to the alchemical shipments. Then he began asking very specific questions.

    When he was done, Wayland rubbed a hand over his face. "I'm hiring myself out to help with your ledgers."

    What? "I'm… not sure I understand."

    "There was an ambush on Duke Angevin's retinue just two days out via the Valley pass, you heard about it yes? They set up a rockslide which they would have set off using an alchemical mixture which, in my admittedly fudged estimates, would amount to just about the same ingredients as your shipment."

    Orsur's heart sunk to the bottom of his stomach. "Oh."

    "We'll have to confirm it with Narett, but I'm quite strongly inclined to that conclusion. I can't begin today, there's another obligation I have to discharge first. But from tomorrow or at least the day after, I'll be able to stick with you at least for the next month or two. Officially I'll cross your T's and dot the I's, I can do that much. Unofficially, I'll try not to do too terrible a job as a bodyguard. I hope you'll let me vet the people you mean to hire on as well, I've developed my skills there some too."

    "Yes! Yes, of course." What was happening right now? Was Orsur such a loose end that a literal Saint thought-

    "Do you already use double entry bookkeeping?"

    "Yes."

    "That'll make things easier. Now if you'll excuse me, I need to finish my business, and hire a carrier to let my family know, I also need to have the things I got on my errands delivered…"

    What did I do? What did he do, who had he offended?

    "Anyway, let's draw up a contract for that too." The air wall dispersed. "Master Keyton! And Master Slipknot as well since you're here anyway, if you could please witness this here little thing."

    Little thing, this is my life! A literal saint divine couldn't see a way forward for him except being escorted everywhere by a walking divine intervention. Wayland Hywel had just offered to drop everything just to prevent him from getting his fool self killed, why was this happening? The king's own men had – Jorach had said – no, Jorach wouldn't set him up, surely? They had history – and there was no point – blast it all, since when was he an easy target?! It was ridiculous!

    Keyton and Slipknot both gave them odd, searching looks when they saw what document they'd drafted, but they exchanged a look and didn't ask questions before adding their signatures without comment.

    Orsur parted with the others feeling at once elated and alarmed.

    Half-way home, a man at the corner of Well and Fowler revealed himself as a moneylender. Orsur actually considered the shady offer until the interest rate was implied. Instead, he detoured and mentioned the man off-hand while dropping some wine with the 'brave crownsmen' of the guardhouse a neighbourhood over. The Gilnean Sweet was wasted on such thugs, but sometimes your only option was to lean on the resentment of the rival officer for not getting as much bribe money. It was probably too much to hope that the usurer would have his hands cut off, but at least this way it wouldn't be just the honest merchants having a hard time.

    He reached his neighbourhood uninterrupted after that, finally. Dare he hope for an uninterrupted sleep?

    "Caw."

    Orsur almost stumbled and gaped at the bird. It was a raven. A raven had just cawed. Not like a real caw, it said 'caw' as if it was a human saying it.

    "It's making fun of us," said the wife of the most distant neighbour he still bothered to stay familiar with, where she was putting clothes up to dry across the fence. "It spent the past few days waging a one-fowl war on the entire flight of pigeons loitering around the market. We, of course, all yelled encouragement, and then tried to make it feel welcome after it actually won, if you can believe it. Now it likes to haunt people and say 'caw' at us."

    "Caw," the raven said, fluffing its feathers and then flying off to say 'Caw' at… a raggedly cloaked thug. One who looked up to glare and shoo the bird away, thus revealing his face. The face of the guard sergeant from the neighbourhood where the moneylender had been.

    What the devil? Orsur thought, pretending nothing was wrong as he nodded in goodbye to the woman but took a detour through the next side alley. What is he doing here? Was he in on the swindler's doings? Is he angry I tattled on him? But he can't have already found out, and to do this in broad daylight… Orsur took off his cloak, turned it inside out and put it back on with its hood up before peered around the next corner. Thuggish disguise, but you can't completely hide that posture and the armour beneath the cloaks. There's a whole squad here, doing… not the worst job of staking out a place I've ever seen, damn. He withdrew to the shadows. My home is being watched. Do they mean to arrest me? But then they wouldn't need to dress up like ruffians.

    Withdrawing further, he retraced his steps and left a different way than he came, hoping nobody would think to ask the woman about him. He… wasn't guilty of anything so he didn't need to resist arrest, but after what Master Wayland told him, his gut instinct was yelling loudly to go quietly anywhere but their direction.

    He wandered the streets on a circuitous path as he tried to reassess his situation. When he was one street away from his favorite inn, he detoured right through the place. Casually informing the innkeep that his erstwhile guest might come over in the following days after all – good thing we settled on this as the meeting spot for the morrow – he then borrowed one of the rooms.

    Once there, he turned all his other clothes inside out as well, turning from red and blue to the grey and black of chimney sweeps. He also attached a fake beard and moustache he always carried just in case, and put on a pair of very thick spectacles. One should always maintain good habits, and two-faced clothing remains one of the best.

    Orsur went down to the den and sauntered as if he belonged there, just as two of the same guards came in, their hair more tussled than windswept, they must have had more than a cloak to take off to look presentable again. Whatever they want me for, it's not legal, especially if the sergeant won't risk showing his own face.

    Orsur looked at the door and weighed the risk of exposure from making a run for it, against the likelihood that the guards would want to cause a scene. His disguise felt more and more thin the more he waited. The Survivor's Bag of Coins hung heavy on his belt. The day had given him little hope that he could trust sense and reason to prevail anymore. If either man had any brain in their head they might still see through-

    "Whoa, now!" came the bombastic voice right as the guard Sergeant's roving eyes turned to him. "Good man, what's with that face? You look like you're contemplating murder!"

    Who-? Oh confound it, of all the people he could possibly have run into, it had to be him. "Blindi." It wasn't even his real name, nobody knew what it was, the same way nobody knew where he lived, if he had family, what he did for a living, nothing. Oh, Orsur did not have time for this! "Still not sober?"

    "Sobriety is for hops guzzlers!" The man got in his face and looked right at him as if his eyes weren't both cataract-white. "What's with the raincloud?" The booze breath almost knocked Orsur off his feet. "Want to talk about it? Shared woe is lessened you know! Come on, come on and let this old man buy you a drink!"

    The old fogy talked as if he wasn't the terror of drinking establishments everywhere. "I'm afraid I'll have to pass." He was already in trouble for crimes he didn't commit, no way would he also be caught consorting with the man that had driven half of the purveryors of spirits in Alterac city out of business over the past fifteen-some years. "I just came out of an important meeting and-"

    "Pssh, and that's more important than spilling your woes over a pint?!" The man stomped all over his refusal, hooking an arm around his neck and all but dragging him through the throng of patrons, to which the guards rolled their eyes and looked away in disgust, well now!

    "You know, on second thought why not?" Orsur changed tune, feeling only slightly guilty at taking advantage of the old timer. The ruinous scale of the man's bar brawls was exceeded only by his bizarre ability to evade reprisal. The few places that didn't immediately throw him out these days only refrained because they feared noble retaliation. They thought he was some sort of spy. "My day's been a real killer, I need to unwind – but it's too stuffy to stay inside. I'll take your offer outside, and only a sip!"

    "Only a sip he says, kids these days, lily-livered and stomach made of wafer!"

    Whatever you say old timer.

    The next five-some minutes were spent indulging Blindi's bombastic grousing and pretending to drink beer while subtly maneuvering them farther and farther from the door every time the drunkard stumbled into him. Not for the first time, Orsur wondered why those hapless nobles kept hiring this tippler to play Greatfather Winter every Winterveil. Unless they were looking for a reason to execute him? But surely it couldn't be that hard to confect something, they did it for everyone else just fine. Half of the highest nobility were killed that way just last year, and now look! It was the ultimate source of the mess he was in right now.

    "Thanks for the drink, Blindi, but I really have to go now, have a good day!"

    "Definitely better than yours, boy!" I'm forty. "Ridiculous lad, can't stomach an honest mug's mirth, what's the world coming to?"

    Orsur almost let loose his barbed tongue that he was so careful not to unleash except on the truly deserving, but even disregarding that he was on the run, one thing stopped him – the old drunk somehow seemed to know everyone. If he wasn't some sort of spy for the nobles, he must have dirt on those nobles and the ability to survive whatever they've thrown at him in response. Also, as insufferable as he was, he had just helped him dodge… potentially mortal danger.

    He wandered the city until he was sure no one was following him anymore, then checked into a room at the grungiest inn he could find that still offered individual rooms. He wasn't low enough to lead trouble to anyone's door, nor was he desperate enough to resort to a flophouse where he would have a dozen innocents and no walls between him and knives.

    He trapped his door and spent a tense, sleepless night listening to every voice and creak, intersped with peering through the cracks in the dirty curtains. He was almost ready to breathe a sigh of relief when dawn broke, only to spot cloaked figures stepping up to cut off both ends of the alley below.

    I definitely lost all my trackers before, Orsur thought grimly. That they still found me means expertise they never showed before, or magical aid.

    Pondering his options, Orsur changed back to his better clothes. The din from below became suddenly unnaturally muted, footsteps were heard coming up the stairs, all attempts to move silently up to his door failed badly.

    Orsur grabbed his night bucket and threw it at the door just as the thug smashed through it. The man went down in a shower of piss and shit, cursing just as the trap triggered, giving the next two a full dose of powdered mustard as well, right in the eyes.

    More curses, screams-

    CRASH

    Splinters and shards flew around him as Orsur jumped out through the window.

    The drop was long. The ground came at him fast. He palmed a coin from his Survivor's Bag of Coins and tossed it down.

    A pillow of wooly counterforce broke his fall just enough that his ankles didn't outright sprain.

    He snatched the bouncing coin out of the air, then he was running – flick, toss – the thugs ahead were blown away one after another, the ones at the next bend got the same, beyond those were four – so many, just for me? – so he skid to a halt, turned the way he came and almost managed to make it out the opposite way before he was herded to a dead end – flick coin at the ground.

    The counterpush threw him up just enough that he was able to grab onto the ledge and pull himself onto the roof. Barely.

    "Hnngh!" Sharp pain made Orsur clutch at the side of his neck. Agh, please, Tyr, let it just be a torn muscle, don't let it be the veins!

    "The fuck?" "Where is he?!" "He's on the roof!"

    Move, move!

    Orsur scrambled to his feet and stumbled the next half a dozen steps, seeing grey from the pain in his neck every time he tried to turn his head. Fuck, I'll never live down scaling Ravenholdt Manor, will I? His legs still worked enough to let him cross the next three roofs, then it was one more coin flick and he landed on the main street. None of his pursuers were in sight, but…

    Can't stay here.

    He managed to sprint, duck and power-walk all the way to the main city district, reaching the next to last street before the market square when the crossbow bolt smashed into his back.

    "ACK!" He only didn't fall because a wall was in the way. This is because I wouldn't let you throw my agents under the bridge, isn't it? Orsur thought dazedly at… he didn't even know. He dug blindly through the Survivor's Bag of Coins as he half-ran, half-stumbled out of the last street straight into a knife through the gut.

    "Hurkh."

    The steel was cold, but it burned.

    "Finally out of tricks, you bastard?" The killer thug hissed as he pushed him back into the alley and out of sight.

    Orsur felt the cut. He tasted blood. It wasn't the sergeant. He spat in the man's face anyway.

    "Ugh!" The smug 'thug' shut his eyes in disgust.

    Flick.

    The coin shot up the same moment Orsur's other hand pulled out his hidden knife and stabbed the man down through the neck.

    The guard's face slackened in shock. He clung to his knife like a lifeline as he fell. The steel burned even colder on the way out. Somehow, Orsur still grabbed the man's crossbow. It was loaded.

    He unloaded it in the face of the next thug who caught up from around the last corner.

    His legs failed him just as the sergeant himself caught up with him.

    "Finally out of tricks you b-"

    The coin fell just behind him.

    The force blast hurled both of them through the air, out of the alley and into the open where the morning crowd was just thin enough that people managed to get out of the way. Orsur skid to a halt in the middle of the road, rolling to his back in full view of every stall and their throngs of customers. He felt when the bolt drove deeper in him, could feel his life leaving him even without actually feeling the blood gushing out. He looked at the nearest person and desperately gurgled out a- "H-help… Murderers!"

    Finally, the screams came. Shrieks of shock, mothers covering their children's eyes and ears, the nearest men jumped onto the 'thug' to hold him down, loud and louder calls came for "Guards, Guards!"

    Got you, you bastard!

    It was a shit last thought, but it was his.

    Death was a distended view of screams, confusion and more confusion, darkness oozing from the ravenous maws of some strange devil beast one fourth the size of the world, a tunnel of many colors ripping through it, wings flapping, a large, dainty hand reaching out to pull his soul away from the ravenous eldritch darkness trying to suck him in… Then his next great adventure in the arms of a beautiful shining angel was jarringly thwarted by the raven from the day before.

    The black bird landed on the angel's shoulder in a flutter of wings and annoyance thick enough to blot out the great swirling vortex of heaven. "This is why I don't bother with anything less than proven mettle."

    Below, someone in the squirming and yelling man pile finally uncloaked the thug and discovered the sergeant getup beneath.

    How could I be killed by someone so sloppy? Orsur wondered in dismay. Don't I even merit a proper assassin? Perhaps Jorach really had done all he could for him if this was the best that could be rustled up. But still, they were so incompetent! I've had to walk around the city over very long hours in order to stay atop the mess I'm in, why didn't they come for me before? Why didn't they wait to corner him the next night, even, why do this in broad daylight? If it was a cover-up, it was the sloppiest he'd seen. Even the proper ones didn't often work. Even if everyone heard the official story, the truth always showed up soon after from a dozen different sources. Even if his last gambit failed, everyone will know the truth within days regardless, no matter what the kingsmen say about Orsur from here out.

    "It's never about fooling the people," the raven said in disdain. "People are too smart for that. The point is always to warn them 'this is what I say is truth and right, and you had better not say otherwise or step a toe out of line like this fool or else'. Your king's heralds and town criers aren't there to inform or persuade, they're there to humiliate. To make everyone party to the lies, the same evil."

    "And so valor is almost impossible to find in Cities such as this," the Angel spoke, what a beautiful voice!

    "Not much good sense either," the raven sniffed, glaring at him. "When the gods send you portents, you're supposed to heed all of them!"

    But what did I do?

    Suddenly, Light erupted from the ground in a great wall around the scene of the crime… just in time to stop the crowd from dispersing like the corrupt guard sergeant's newly summoned compatriots had nearly succeeded in doing. Cries of surprise turned to awe and hushed amazement. Orsur's murderer was struck silent just before he might have completely talked his way out of the situation. When had it all happened?

    How much time did I just miss?

    "Is it the priest?" people wondered.

    They didn't wonder for long.

    "The Young Saint," came the murmurs and pointed fingers as the tall young man in question became visible over the gathered throng. "It's him!" "Surely not…" "He's real?" "I thought he was made up by them nobles to keep us quiet!"

    The murmurs continued on and on as Wayland Hywel walked up to stand next to Orsur's dead body. The Light was bright upon his face, shining from a mighty symbol centred on his brow, bright but not at all blinding. He looked over the gathered people. Looked at the guards. Looked very closely and long at the foul murderer. Then he looked down at Orsur again and went to one knee to lay a hand on the gaping wound in his stomach.

    "Your-you-citizen!" the murderer was visibly shaken and afraid, but still had the gall to speak up, here, now, how dare he? "You are interfering in an official Crown investigation. This man has… been convicted of fraud, larceny, and was suspected of several counts of murder, most recently that of a bailiff. He was not content with resisting arrest, but instead brought great harm to the officer and his protective detail, even killing two before finally being brought down for the safety of all. This was the last straw in a long life of disregarding all honourable duties. His idea of profit was to ruin the poor. He made his business out of jeering language, swindling, and extortion, tarnishing the whole course of his life with an evil reputation. He was prepared to allow no one's innocence among his competitors, but launched wrongful charges against all, and was at the height of happiness when something lamentable occurred in another's fortunes. He toiled most of all to undermine any other honest business by clever, underhand investigations, and even lashed out at harmless characters whenever he could find some treacherous opportunity to-"

    "Have you no shame?"

    The Light came down with the force of all Heaven's judgment on them both, bright and terrible.

    Wayland Hywel didn't look up from the wound.

    Haedobard Menag fell over dead, his mind seared blank, his spirit burned to cinders, his soul sent screaming into the ether to be pulled down into the ravening maws of-

    "No."

    The angel's sword came down. The soul was cut loose of the seeking tendrils, free instead to be sucked up through the vortex in the sky to whatever came after.

    "Not even for scum such as that."

    The maws screeched in outrage and unquenchable thirst but went wholly ignored.

    The Light began to glow from within Orsur's injury, then a column of golden brilliance erupted through and around it, enveloping it, enveloping the Young Saint, enveloping them where they hovered on angel wings, latching on them, infusing them, rising further and further up like a great spire to pierce the swirling clouds, demanding.

    What is happening?

    "There are debts owed to me, val'kyr. By you and your high god."

    The raven squawked.

    In delight.

    "I'm not that easy!"

    That doesn't add up…

    The angel descended from the sky. From where his soul was held like a babe in her arms, Orsur saw the precise moment when her form became visible to all. The people looked upon at them and felt awe. Many fell to their knees. More were brought to tears. Prayers rose from all in sight, hushed and reverent.

    "You would spend it on this one?" Her voice resonated loud and clear as a bell. "He is nothing, no one, barely a wisp on the winds of fate."

    Am I truly so worthless? But then why-?

    "Yet you would still ascend him."

    "Even so he is barely worth my debt, never mind my lord's."

    "Then I'll just have to call that debt in bits and pieces as we go along."

    "You are bold, Prophet. But how clearly do you see the consequences that will result from this?"

    "Clearly enough." Wayland met the angel's eyes, unafraid. "Valor is but one part of worth."

    The angel gazed at the man. The man gazed back. The multitudes knelt all around them with baited breath.

    The raven pecked the angel's ear.

    "… As you wish."

    The angel held Orsur out. Knelt next to his body, her wings unfurled above him like a baptism shroud. Lowered him over it, into it, taking all the Light the Young Master gave to weave together the loose threads of spirit, body and mind back through his soul.

    Orsur Kelsier came back to life with the sweetest gasp of breath he'd ever experienced in his entire existence. The next one was even sweeter, and the next. And the next after that and the next after that and-

    "Come on, Master Kelsier, up you go."

    He obeyed, rising to his feet when tugged, putting one step after the other when directed, once again he realizing the truth a little too late. "We're going the wrong way," he rasped, pointing to the proper street. "It's that way."

    "Then that's where we'll go, good man."

    The crowd parted before them, knees bent and heads bowed.

    "The guild," Orsur stumbled through his words, but where his body was still so sluggish that Wayland literally had to hold him upright, his mind was clear. "The others, are they – was anyone else-?"

    "They're fine, as life goes. You were the only one aggrieved. They did choose your name for the guild, in the end."

    The Wheel Everturning.

    The words had much more meaning now than a day ago.

    The guard at the far end of the market square stared at them, frozen in fear at their approach. "… Y-your… Worship? We-I-I must request that you-"

    "Next person who gets in my way I'll call the Light to judge like the dirty sergeant over there."

    The guard swallowed dryly, eyes glistening while his breath rattled in his chest, then bowed his head humbly and stepped aside, falling to his knees in prayer like all the rest to let them pass.

    "Come on, Master Kelsier. Let's get you home."

    Chapter 8 is available on Patreon, Ko-fi and Subscribestar.
     
    Chapter 8 – The Dark Triad
  • A/N: Some things were just never going to go well.


    C5gxBJg.png

    Chapter 8 – The Dark Triad


    "-. July 12, Year 580 of the King's Calendar .-"

    "His Royal Majesty, Aiden Perenolde, by the Light's Mandate King of Alterac, Master of Alterac Keep, Ruler of the Valley, and Defender of the People True, formally invites Wayland Hywel to Court, on this day of July 12, Year 580 of the King's Calendar, there to finally determine his character, his role in recent events that have so affected the peace of the City, and, by grace of the Light and the Good, what place might be found for him in the Realm."

    What a nice invitation, except I got afforded no title, no accompaniment, no period of preparation, and my 'place' was yet to be determined so this wasn't even the king commanding the plebe to come over or else.

    I was being addressed as a foreign interloper.

    I need to get my family out of the country.

    "Very well. I will be ready momentarily."

    The sergeant rolled up his scroll "We are to escort you."

    "And I will be ready momentarily."

    "I'm afraid we were ordered to escort you there without delay."

    There were six crownsmen. The sergeant was one, three were holding back the crowd filling every inch of street and window I could see, and the last two walked purposely forward in an obvious plan to flank or surround me up until they bumped into an invisible wall.

    The Shield of Light shimmered into view to bar the street from one edge to the other just long enough for them understand what knocked them on their ass.

    Unfamiliar, bold and arrogant, these men could only have been purposely selected from those who'd been nowhere near today's happenings.

    Still, the leader only gawped briefly. He looked between me and his guards. Surprisingly pointedly for someone who'd just seen me create an impenetrable forcefield on a whim. "Why you…Young Sir, I must insist-"

    "Your fellow sergeant murdered my business associate in the middle of the public square." I said flatly. "I will have none of you at my back. You can decide alternative arrangements while I see about my arrangements."

    The sergeant turned visibly indignant – falsely – and opened his mouth-

    I flexed my hands and a shimmer of gold passed over me as Aegishjalmur activated for but a moment.

    The sergeant's words caught in his throat. The offending guards drew back. Around us, the people looked upon the sight we made and muttered angrily on my behalf with all the religious outrage of an angry mob.

    The Helm of Awe was otherwise known as the Helm of Terror. The mind protection was just a side effect.

    The sergeant turned pale and closed his mouth. "… Very well. We will wait here."

    I turned around without another glance and passed through the gate and out of sight, thankful that it was as tall, solid and gapless as the fence wall circumventing the whole property. Orsur Kelsier had a healthy love of privacy which I could appreciate.

    Duke Lionheart was waiting for me just inside, still in his surprisingly effective sellsword disguise. Having sent his captain ahead – under very vociferous protest – with his wife and sister, the duke had escorted me back to the city with part of his detachment, arguing that he needed to drop off the prisoners personally to make a point. I didn't mind the time it gave me to teach him the basics of Light magic, at the time, but now…

    I conveyed to the spirits to form a sound muffling screen around us and finally nodded at the man.

    He looked at me grimly. "I heard."

    I set about collecting precisely nothing because no way was I going to bring anything important along. Instead I sat down on the bench and looked at the flowers. Master Orsur's gardener still kept tending them despite being let go, so the marigolds were quite vibrant.

    Truly, Alterac City was infuriating.

    One moment you're pleasantly blindsided by a business proposal guaranteed to solve all of your problems. Next moment you're spending your literal favour with Heaven to resurrect people in the middle of the public square. Based entirely on a shot in the dark that bringing people back to life should be possible somehow for that conveniently hovering angel over there.

    I'd watched the process very closely. If I got to witness it another dozen more times, I might even be able to replicate it. Just as soon as I figured out a way to keep souls from moving on in the first place. Say about a decade or five.

    Give or take depending on what would result from the doom waiting for me in the direction of the vulture's nest known as Alterac Keep.

    Richard sidled up to me. "It was you up on the mountain, yes? That made me see those things."

    "I don't know what others see in a Soulgaze." That, at least, was consistent with the fictional ability I named it for. But I was finding my version to vary quite significantly in utility, never mind depth of insight. "I just know what I see, and what I saw was enough to make me come down to meet you instead of skirting past."

    Richard was silent.

    Then he stepped in front of me and went down to one knee. "Holy One. Please teach me your ways."

    I blinked, startled. Richard just watched me, humble, dignified and completely serious.

    "My ways." Not my skills, not my abilities that he'd already made a good head start on during our two days of travel, not my knowledge or anything else specific. "Are you… asking to become my disciple?"

    "Is that not the way of prophets?"

    Incredulity, thy name is Wayland.

    "Is it truly so unbelievable? Now?"

    Incredulity, thy name is also I didn't reincarnate into this world to become a cult leader! "… How does the Light feel about this?"

    "Like what I saw in that vision is the highest cause there can ever be."

    "… Alright, I can't do this blind anymore." I conveyed to the spirits to make the sound muffling screen around us extra muffling. "What did you see?"

    Richard described what he saw in my soul in excruciating, sharp detail. He was a very enthralling speaker.

    A way with words isn't all he's got, I thought dumbly. "I… am forced to concede that your assessment is correct." I had my work cut out for me, didn't I? I mean… the scope of your commitment is what determined how strongly the Light responded to you, but getting independent verification of how much I had stacked against me was…

    Holy hell.

    Later. I'll deal with that later. "Are you sure you can handle it though?"

    "I believe you can teach me how."

    "Don't answer so unthinkingly. And don't put all the onus on me either. My enemy is a nigh-infinite army of demons from beyond the stars."

    Richard's face slackened. "… What?"

    I paused. That word had barely come out, weak and breathless.

    Now why would he react like that? He himself just finished describing the burning legion and orcs and Sargeras glaring down from space while every dragon – oh. "I'm afraid that the components of that allegory you so vividly described aren't allegories themselves."

    "… Oh," Richard said numbly, looking at me with… I didn't even know. "Fuck."

    I drove Richard Lionheart to profanity.

    Curse the devil, this was all Sargeras's fault.

    And curse the universe too, for not giving me the time I need to see this poor man or my poor self through this revelation. "Some trials defy teachings," I grunted, acutely aware of the doom gaining on me like a pack of hyenas. "I'm about to undergo one myself. Before that though…" I put my hand on Richard's head and called the Light to carve.

    My hand flashed gold for a moment, and when I withdrew it the Aegishjalmur glimmered clearly on Richard skull, before fading out of sight beneath his hair and skin.

    Richard looked shaken, but tried to hide it even as he put a hand over his brow. "I… have never felt a blessing like this."

    My 'blessing' is my way of keeping your head from being messed with. "It's only a blessing in a manner of speaking. One I'll have to do to your captain too, at some point." And however many other people Richard could keep topped up.

    "… That'll be a task, convincing him."

    No it wouldn't be, that man was exceptionally loyal and biddable for someone so lacking in morals of his own.

    I stood up and considered the home. The front yard. The flower patches. The home said much about the owner. It would be a shame if anyone got any bright ideas.

    I set about circumnavigating the property, channelling the Light down and around me, grounding it, infusing it as firmly as I could with every footstep. With my awareness steadily growing along with my Spirit, I had a new sense of my surroundings now. One that reached deep enough into the house to find the man who'd crashed to sleep the moment he sat down. I'd had to carry him to bed.

    I overlaid my spirit over his and called the Light to Judge. Both of us. It was the same thing I'd done that killed the murderous guardsman, equal opportunity smiting made blasts of Light very potent. But since Orsur Kelsier had actual ethics and I invoked Protection instead of Retribution this time, it only gave me a sense of his character. Nothing as thorough as our Soulgaze from the meeting, but enough.

    "Boldness is impatient. Courage is long-suffering." Orsur Kelsier was no Spartan, but it wasn't like those ancient people from Earth had a monopoly on wisdom, especially when they were nowhere as memetic in real life. Besides, when it came to the Light, an incantation worked best when it fit you too. "Boldness cannot endure hardship or delay, it is ravenous, it must feed on victory or it dies. Boldness makes its seat upon the air, it is gossamer and phantom. Courage plants its feet upon the earth and draws its strength from the Light's holy fundament."

    The Light expanded in front and behind me, into the earth, above me and higher to enclose the entire property in a golden dome. It faded quickly, but its presence did not diminish. It was still there, ready to repel anyone that did not fit the anchor's notion of Worthy Guest. It wouldn't last more than a month or two without me, probably not even if I managed to convince a priest to come and pray for it every week, but short-term solutions were still solutions.

    It was the same way I'd designed defences back home, though I was beginning to think that might not be secure enough, the longer I went without having Soulgazed our farmhands. For one, their names were a bit on the nose, especially the last two. For another, Howard, Bart and Barney were paid employees, so not technically guests. The Light didn't care about technicalities like that, but I still wanted to be sure.

    My powers are making me paranoid.

    Of course, since the king's thugs had eschewed the principle of distinction to murder my new associate for the high crime of having too much of a conscience for the crown's cover-up, I was feeling quite entitled to my paranoia.

    I made sure to explain to Richard everything I was doing, if only so he could explain it to the owner when he woke up.

    There came loud and angry pounding on the gate, because of course they'd assume I meant to turtle in.

    "Richard." I double checked that the sound muffling barriers was still there. "I'm being called before the king, and the summons is none too friendly. What would you, as my hypothetical disciple, do in this situation?"

    "… Declare myself and publically pledge my protection, my loyalty and my faith."

    …I have never felt more moved in either life. "Then it's a good thing I'm not saying yes." I could feel the Light in him waver, his self-doubt surging at my apparent rejection. "I refuse to make this decision under duress. And I refuse to accept any decision you make under duress about this. Commitment built on impulse is doomed from the start. If you're serious, though, we can discuss it properly later." I turned and lowered my face so that I wasn't too easy pickings for any possible lip readers or scryers from on high. "In the meanwhile, as a favour to me, I'd ask that you go to my home and lend my family your protection instead. We can discuss this further when I return."

    Officially, Richard had already left the city again, so his presence at court wouldn't be expected.

    "That comes without saying, I was going to offer regardless, but…Surely you will need protection as well?"

    "I literally don't have the words to convey how touched I am right now, but no, this is my decision." Soulgaze would convey my feelings and then some, but it but it was unnecessary, and also rather distracting. It took a toll on the Spirit as well. I had plenty to spare now that I was constantly growing it, but the cost was about as much as I sacrificed to sustain my spirit minions for a day, so I should at least try to use restraint. Never mind that I'd already compromised on informed consent twice. Both times I had no other actionable way to ensure the right judgment call in the time available, but having to make excuses means you've already failed.

    Truly a sad beginning to my all-new career as despicable cult leader.

    The pounding on the gate stopped.

    "If you could, please leave a message to Master Orsur that I probably won't be able to follow through on my employment contract."

    "I will leave word with my men, if you think he will accept guards?"

    "I meant a note, but I won't refuse your generosity. Here, I'll write a note that I vouch for you, so he doesn't freak out when he finds them on his property."

    The sudden flare of the Ward that followed told me the guard had meant to smash it open. I ignored it and finished writing what I needed.

    "Here. Be well, Richard. I'm leaving my guns here as well, just in case." Except the pistol, my tunic was good enough for concealed carry. "If disaster strikes somehow between now and whatever little time it takes you to leave the city, feel free to use them." I'd taught him – after Occitanier took the 'risk' first – the basics of shooting and trigger discipline on the way to the city, so it should be fine. "If things go sour… get my family out of the country?"

    Richard clenched his fists. "… As you wish."

    "Thank you."

    The banging on the gate resumed.

    "I'm coming, I'm coming! Light save me from unthinking brutes with less patience than a shrieking toddler!"

    The guards were visibly surprised to see me come out, or maybe they were put off by my act of a sour old fogy? The sergeant, at least, composed himself quicker this time.

    "Right. If you'll follow us then?"

    "After you."

    This time they didn't push the issue and resigned themselves to just leading the way.

    Whatever happened, at least it wouldn't be covered up. The crowd was never not ahead of us, people left behind rushed through every other street to get in front for another look. There weren't any crying mothers offering their children and begging for grace and blessings, but I could see the shape of them forming out of the future's shadow with every step I took.

    I had my spirit minions spread even further ahead than that, watching, listening, giving me far hearing and sight of everything happening, everything being done, everything being said all the way to the castle. The closer we got, the tighter the crowd drew until people were near enough to reach out and touch me, despite the pushback from my 'escort.' The closer we got, the more I could see into the Keep interior until my spirits reached the doors and ran wisp-first into a magic ward.

    ~Satiety, surprise, indignation.~

    I was only surprised it didn't encompass the courtyard as well. Come back, little ones, and take shelter in my spirit for a change.

    ~Satiety, shame, joy.~

    For beings that could diffuse until they could see across mountains, they could also make themselves very small. Small enough to hide in my aura so that the wards didn't even flicker when I passed through.

    Sloppy design or intrinsic limitation? Come to think of it, I'd never heard of shamans or druids being rendered completely impotent on warded or otherwise inimical enemy ground, whether Dalaran or Icecrown Citadel. Probably a hard limitation.

    ~Satiety, smugness, let-me-at-em!~

    Calm down, kids.

    ~Satiety, begrudging – HATE!~

    I feel it too. It was foreign, sudden, unnatural, and aimed at me from above. I didn't give myself away by looking, but used the sight of the spirits instead. There was a catwalk so high up that it was completely hidden in the darkness above the chandeliers, but spirit sight saw through such things as easily as the Light did through my own. A man, as muscular as one could be without losing nimbleness, dark leathers, dark hood obscuring most of his face, a thick horseshoe moustache and small soul patch on the chin, coloured… I couldn't decide if it was blond or red.

    As if feeling our notice anyway, the man withdrew into the dark and down through a small hatch.

    The assassins have already been called.

    I hadn't even met the king and he was already showing his machiavellianism.

    That's one.

    The guards broke away, leaving me standing in the middle of court. Which was in full attendance but not yet in session. Which meant I got to be gawked at by every worthy and unworthy that managed to shove their way into the hall, not counting the nobility already present. They were murmuring, chatting, whispering, gossiping about me.

    And not just about me, really, even if they were clearly pretending aloofness, the court had suddenly changed its agenda and that was so inconvenient, that one wasn't planning to attend today, that one hadn't prepared her case yet, he couldn't find out what the fuss was about, but she did so what was his excuse, the unwashed masses had made travel difficult for everyone but you didn't see him complaining, and now look! Even that poor excuse of a drunkard had managed to stumble his way in, at least this time he managed without rolling through every pig sty on the way over but I never, just look at him hollering, what an unsightly display, why the guilds still hired him to play Greatfather Winter every damnable year they just couldn't understand, were they trying to give the king a reason to execute him, where are the guards when you need them, I do so declare!

    "Oh, pox on your blustering you wet fish!" The blind man hollered at the noblewoman talking smack about him from the upper gallery, angrily waving his hip flask as he bumped into five different people. "You've not near enough butter on them cheeks to act like this so early in the day! Or do you? What would Falconcrest say?!"

    "Wh-what are you – how dare you insinuate, you lowly – I am a married woman!"

    "Not happily, way I hear!"

    The man's scandalous histrionics allowed a young barefoot girl the chance to escape the crowd and come over to me like the tritest publicity stunt, holding out – up, children were so small to me these days – a flower. It was a ridiculous, weed-looking thing, ruffled, clearly picked up in a hurry between sprints, possibly through the fence of a stranger. Eight tiny flowerets making up the ugliest posy I'd seen all week. Bupleurum, I recalled from the times I did my accounting near mother in the garden. Coloured acid green.

    I crouched down to take it. Looked – still down – at the common girl. Looked at the flower. On a whim, I poked it with my spirit. It was a new, clumsy skill I needed to ask my little elemental minions to demonstrate once or twice every attempt, but they were more than willing to bear through it since they got to munch on the waste energy every time.

    Lady Anna's explanations hadn't really given me much to go on in terms of druidism, back in the valley, but it did finally help me figure out how to match Arcane patterns to verifiable phenomena. When I spent those few hours trying sync a walnut's patterns to those of the human mind, I'd expected it to become slightly better at what it already did, maybe become a consumable capable of boosting cognitive function. Eating one or two walnuts a day did that naturally, and also reduced the risk of cardiovascular disease, diabetes, depression, lots of good stuff. I certainly hadn't expected to turn it into a miniature brain. That Odyn would actually make good on my terrible joke of a food offering I hadn't expected at all.

    Good way to assess his character, though, when deprived of my all new, easy option that I was probably going to fail miserably in not using it as a crutch for the rest of time. Soulgaze didn't work through familiars. Well, it had worked through my spirits, but only because they just gave Richard farsight to bridge the distance. Not the same thing as the soul being completely removed from the mind by several thousand kilometres in a flying fortress in the sky.

    I watched the flower's patterns. Resisted the urge to tug and twist them lest I make the poor thing crumble or wither in my grasp, what an omen that would be! But still… Even if Arcane magic was still miles away from not blowing smoke in my face, it wasn't like natural order was inimical to improvement. And I had been wondering for a while…

    Can you lightforge a plant?

    Light… How could this flower best help our commitment?

    The Light flowed through me, out through my fingers into the flower stem, then further, upwards like sieve coursing through the plasmodesmata, up through the sepals, petals, through the pistil and stamen until they glowed, knitting with the Arcane patterns I saw through the plant's fibres, weaving around and through cells, sewing, livening, enhancing everything in accordance with my expansive notion of wholesome good, then reaching into the ether towards… something when that wasn't specific enough.

    I could almost glimpse it at the edge of my mind, entangled, encompassing, kaleidoscopic, hazy as if through a green dream. The plant's very nature as understood by Nature and all the spare potential still unused.

    The flower perked up. The blossoms gained their own glimmering light. The stem straightened. Then it grew downwards until it had regrown its missing parts with all their leaves, then further to regrow all the way to the roots. All it was missing was a bed. Soil. And that pattern was scattered all around me, as ubiquitous as it was clear.

    The Light spread out through it like a lattice and I tugged just so.

    The mud and dirt from a thousand boots flew together in my hand to form an all-new flowerbed.

    Yes, I concluded. You can, in fact, lightforge a plant.

    How much earth could I move at once with this trick?

    I dropped the golden glowing flower back in the girl's hands, dirt and all.

    She gaped at it in wonder. At me too.

    Nobody was talking anymore.

    I rose and motioned with my head in her mother's direction, and that, finally, broke her out of her spell and sent her running back.

    The silence continued. It was honestly strange, by druidic standards what I'd just done was barely a cantrip. I doubted mages would find it particularly remarkable either.

    Suddenly, the side door opened and the king's majordomo stepped forth to speak.

    "All kneel!"

    The moment I laid eyes on the King, I understood why I'd felt doomed all day.

    "Presenting His Royal majesty, Aiden Perenolde, Fourth of His Name."

    I understood why I was now beset by such absolute certainty that my chosen way of life was suddenly doomed to end.

    "By the Light's mandate, of the nation of Alterac and all its outposts and territories King."

    The Light cared about feelings but had no concept of thoughtcrime and judged you only by actions on a scale of warm, fuzzy calculus.

    "Master of Alterac Keep."

    The Light was atemporal, which meant it occasionally earned you a very forward-looking understanding of your commitment and relative choices.

    "Lord of the Valley and Defender of the People True."

    And, as I was now learning, it could synergize with sufficiently exceptional self-awareness of what it truly meant that your commitment was mutual, resulting in the starkest, most unambiguous, most unmerciful premonition.

    "Sovereign of the Most Glorious Order of the White Vulture."

    Like when you were about to do something so cataclysmically ruinous to your Sacred Covenant that nothing you did could ever make up for it, nothing before, nothing after, neither alone, neither combined, nothing at all.

    "Long May He Reign."

    The majordomo finished his spiel just as I came to terms with the grisly reminder of what having options actually meant when the excuse of ignorance did not exist.

    King Aiden Perenolde took his throne and sat down. His gaze did a perfunctory roam over the hall before settling on me. For the first time, I launched the Soulgaze without even a scrap of hesitation. It didn't activate. There was no reaction. I got nothing. There was nothing earnest, not towards me, not towards others, not even towards himself. Just a false man who'd already made up his mind, looking sternly back to me, proud, regal, and bereft of any scrap of will that could be considered sufficiently authentic common ground for a Soulgaze to connect us by.

    Psychopathy makes two.

    The Great Hall descended into silence. The silence deepened and stretched on and on. Then further and further as everyone waited in awkward, tense, steadily more and more aghast silence as they knelt. Everyone was on their knees.

    Except me.

    The majordomo looked unsurely between me and the king and cleared his throat. "Behold your sovereign," he said, looking at me and then the ground. Pointedly.

    I didn't move.

    The excuse of ignorance did not exist for me. The excuses of modesty and incompetence did not exist for the king. Somehow, I didn't know how, if I bent here even the slightest – If I even pretended to bend here with all of these people watching – it would precipitate consequences so catastrophic that all my attempts to make a better future would fall dead.

    "In the Alterac King's court, it is customary for petitioners to kneel."

    But I'm not a petitioner, now am I?

    I didn't move.

    The future would be lost. My commitment to the Light would be undone. My commitment to the Light would be knowingly undone.

    The herald scowled and looked at the castle guards. The same people who escorted me here converged on me, grabbed me by the arms, by the shoulders and pulled down, first one, then two, then the sergeant joined in, all three pulling at me with all their weight. Their efforts were vindictive, unrestrained and completely useless. I didn't move an inch. I stood there and stared in the king's eyes.

    The Light will leave me if I kneel to this man.

    Losing the last of his patience, the sergeant swung the butt of his spear at the back of my knees.

    "Hold!" the king ever so deniably barked just a moment too late.

    The Light flared with bright and cold Retribution.

    "AAAGH!"

    The spear shattered in the man's hands. The Light smote down. The man was thrown to the ground, hands bloodied and eyes blind.

    "Agh – y-you bast-what – wait, what did you do to me – you bastard, I can't – I can't see! I can't see!"

    The Light only resulted in 'curses' when there was enough rot in the Spirit that too little was left of it to run everything, after it was burned out. This man must have had much rot in him indeed.

    But the encroaching doom… it wasn't centred on Perenolde? It overlapped him but revolved around something else – someone else…? All the possibilities that came to mind were as alarming as they were quickly discarded when they didn't make the premonition resonate at all, so who then? Or what? Were they here right now? Weren't they? Why couldn't the light tell?

    Leaning back on his throne, Aiden Perenolde gestured for the distraught man to be collected and carried out of the hall. After the rest of my 'escort' did that, looking back at me angrily and fearfully all the way out the door, the king sent a glance to his majordomo.

    "All rise!"

    The people finally climbed off the ground and began reclaiming their seats and spots, the awkward mood at odds with their thirst for the next exciting development they were now sure to get.

    And so, finally, the king addressed me.

    "There is a particular word for people who take justice into their own hands in defiance of king and country."

    … You know what?

    No.

    "His Royal Majesty, Aiden Perenolde, by the Light's Mandate King of Alterac, Master of Alterac Keep, Ruler of the Valley, and Defender of the People True, formally invites Wayland Hywel to Court, on this day of July 12, Year 580 of the King's Calendar, there to finally determine his character, his role in recent events that have so affected the peace of the City, and, by grace of the Light and the Good, what place might be found for him in the Realm."

    The Great Hall of Alterac Keep could only ponder my recital of the summons I'd received, word for word.

    "Such were the words of your summons exactly. No title, not the basest polite appellation, no advocate afforded, no grace period of preparation, no guest right offered to me or charge brought against me, yet still my 'place' is 'yet to be determined' despite me being Alterac born and begotten. Why should I kneel if I've already been made an outlaw?"

    The crowd did not react well.

    "Silence in the Hall! Order! Order!"

    An 'invitation' worded explicitly to disown me of my birth country, 'escorts' chosen from among the dirtiest crownsguard, the most open attempt at public humiliation, assassins already in the rafters, everything wrapped up in a public performance whose only purpose was to give Perenolde the barest scrap of deniability when I mysteriously disappeared, there was not the slightest point in going along with this farce.

    "ORDER! ORDER IN THE HALL!"

    The Captain of the Royal Guard struck the ground with his spear five different times before the people's outrage finally settled into a simmer.

    "Well now," Perenolde said finally, slouching in his seat. "Dare I ask how much of everything else leading up to this was precipitated by this… propensity for misinterpretation and hyperbole?"

    I won't play this game either. "Get the Archbishop here to perform the rite of Judgment Unmerciful and I'll readily submit alongside all of my accusers."

    So fast that you could be excused for missing it, Perenolde's mask cracked. "A tendency to jump straight to extremes as well, it seems."

    I didn't reply. There was no point. Of course he'd refuse, the Judgment would get him too.

    "Many people are dead in your wake," Perenolde said. "Of those who aren't, some are still blind and deaf."

    "Some actually recovered then?" I asked idly, meeting the eyes of the more sour-faced sycophants in the hall one after another. All of them averted their gaze. "That's good, it means they aren't completely hopeless monsters. Anymore."

    "… You admit to attacking them."

    "I admit to self-defense and defense of home and hearth against people with no qualms against murdering a fourteen-year-old."

    Perenolde scoffed. "You're hardly a normal man, by any standards."

    "That I'm exceptional is no excuse for attempted murder against my person, or anything else." He said man, not child. He was trying to avoid looking like he was bullying children.

    Fair enough, there wasn't a grown man in sight as tall as me.

    "They call you a Saint," the king changed tracks. "What say you to that?"

    "The Light's most beloved virtues are compassion, tenacity and respect."

    A non-answer for a non-question.

    "Some even call you a Prophet. What say you to that?"

    "I'm surprised it caught on, I was only ever called that twice." By an angel, but I wasn't about to add fuel to whatever pyre he wanted to burn me on. The crowd was muttering about that already. Loudly.

    What was even the point of this charade? How Perenolde looked to the commoners might not matter to him, but what did he expect this to look like to the nobles? The few he hadn't mortally aggrieved to point of blood feud? The many he had mortally aggrieved to point of blood feud? It would have made more sense to just order me quietly eliminated so that I mysteriously vanished like a fairy tale sage into the mists of time and imagination. Why put me on the spot like this? Why put himself on the spot like this, when the ship had already left port?

    The only explanation I could think of was that he couldn't afford to waste even this little chance to gain face.

    How precarious is your rule, really?

    "There is just one thing that I don't understand. Or I suppose two things," Perenolde said. "What were all those people after you for? What did you do that made them raise their knives? And why didn't the matter reach my eyes, if it was so important? If it was so innocent, as you claim?"

    And with that, it was clear now. Why he would approach this so inimically. Why he procrastinated on summoning me until now. Why he won't even bother trying to establish a proper rapport. It wouldn't even be that hard, I wanted to get my designs out there, yet here we were.

    It was you who tried to kidnap me in the beginning, after all.

    The Light eased all my burdens every moment of every breath, but suddenly I couldn't help but feel tired. I was so tired of this. Tired of guarding a secret that was never supposed to be a secret, tired of fearing for my mother and father every time they crossed the fence, tired of worrying that Narett would be picked up from his house one night and disappeared, tired that anyone else I associated with would be shanked by 'thugs' and 'bandits' in the market square, tired of the futility and the villainy and the unearned grudges everywhere I looked and stupidity.

    All because one man was so full of himself that he projected his mores and his sores and his weakness on everyone.

    Narcissism makes three.

    You know what?

    "Charcoal, sulfur and saltpetre."

    Aiden Perenolde blinked in incomprehension.

    You know what the Light hasn't disagreed with me on for the whole year and change since I first recalled my past life?

    "The recipe for dwarven gunpowder. That was the great prize I was to be disappeared for, apparently." I shrugged as if unaware that the hall undoubtedly contained at least one ambassadors or spy from literally everywhere. Well, everywhere human at least. "It really was quite strange, it's not like I was hoarding it or anything. I put it up for auction, I was literally looking for a business partner to market it as far and wide as possible. But after the seventh kidnapping attempt I decided not to bother trying anymore."

    Aiden Perenolde stared at me in astonishment. Incomprehension. Incredulity. I could practically see as his oh so perfect mask shattered the moment the penny dropped.

    "A shame really, there would be tons of it for sale everywhere by now, I imagine."

    The penny dropped for everyone else.

    Then the blind drunkard slurred "But he can't mean it was all on the crown's orders, surely?" and the Great Hall of Aterac Keep descended into utter chaos.

    Aiden Perenolde glared at me, mouth open and eyes wide.

    I returned it flatly. Shamelessly. Scornfully.

    "Order! ORDER, ORDER!"

    There was no order. There was no order so much and for so long that the king adjourned court early and sent me away just so the crowd would follow me out of his sight.

    I complied. I was more than ready to get out of there. But I stopped at the nearest crossroad to brood in full sight of everyone because I was just as ready for my spirit friends to eavesdrop on every conversation they could, unseen to normal eyes and unnoticed to the few magical ones amidst the smoke of candles and tea steam.

    I'd not been idle during that travesty. Once told to avoid the notice of any strange veils and shimmers and patterns that felt off to the natural order of the world, my spirits learned very quickly how to not interact with wards and mages. And while the entrances to the keep were warded thoroughly, the higher floors' windows and balconies had many gaps, at least three of which I was sure were intentional. Not to mention the wear and tear in old forgotten walls, the secret passages that nobody knew to maintain, and those chimneys...

    Most of what I got was gossip. Some things were missed because the spirits were few and young and they couldn't look everywhere. Aiden Perenolde couldn't be spied on when he met with the same sorceress whose protection spells felt like the same from the ambush on Richard. They shut themselves in a locked room with no windows. There was no gap, no keyhole, the place was even airtight and spelled against incoming light and magical interference.

    But the wards did start to stutter for some reason after the king and woman were joined by two men. One was… Jorach Ravenholdt. He looked almost identical to his older self I remembered, except there was still brown in his hair.

    The best assassins have already been called.

    The other was the hooded assassin from the rafters, who idly aimed a smirk right at the keyhole of the next room over where my little spirit was hiding… and did nothing else.

    ~Aberrancy, malaise, fear~

    Yes, I… felt it too, who is that man? Why does he feel that way?

    "Duty compels me to advise against this one last time," Ravenholdt said as soon as the door closed.

    What a world this is, when the master of assassins is the lone voice of sanity.

    "You have advised and I have heard it."

    "… The Church will not forgive this. Not after he literally demonstrated the power to bring back the dead."

    "Just before which he had to murder another man. I don't know what arts those are, but they're not holy ones."



    The king scoffed in disdain. "As usual, I am the only one who sees clearly."

    Machiavellianism, psychopathy and narcissism all in the same man.

    "As always, the loyalty of Ravenholdt Manor must be with the Crown, but-"

    "So it must."

    "-but what if we fail? This is no normal quarry. He may yet prove mighty."

    "Then I suppose you will live long enough to say I told you so."

    "… You think he would let us live?"

    "Hah!" The king laughed scornfully. "The day a saint misses a chance to be sanctimonious is the day this castle goes up in smoke. That is the one way in which saints are all reliable."

    Aiden Perenolde… he believed.

    I could see it now. The Light confirmed it with all the strength of universal hindsight. Aiden Perenolde believed everything about me. And because he believed, he also believed I would never be anything but his mortal enemy.

    What other fantasies do I star in?

    "… As Your Majesty commands."

    "Quite. Now go and do your job."

    "I suppose this is why all those wise men and sages always mysteriously vanish in fables." The voice that could only belong to the mysterious hooded man was gruff and plain, but somehow still made me feel as if something oily was crawling up my back. "There's no room for them in the world of man anymore."

    "If I want wit, assassin, I'll ask my jester. Or do you want his job?"

    Tense silence.

    "I thought not. Montrose, you stay behind."

    The door began to open, so I withdrew my spirits from that dark place. Insistent as the little ones were that there was no risk to them since they'll just reincarnate in the Elemental Plane, that didn't reassure me when I had no way to get them back. Not them specifically at least.

    You really need names.

    ~Satiety, reluctance, undecisiveness~

    I couldn't find it in me to begrudge them their procrastination, I wasn't sure how it would change them either.

    I returned to the Kelsier home, slow as the trip was with all of Alterac's citizens constantly crowding my path. Richard had long since left, but four of his men were there, all of whom I was at least familiar with and submitted to my Soulgaze without protest, so I was successful in reassuring Master Kelsier that they were safe to trust. Not that it was hard, there was no man alive that trusted and believed in me as much as he did, now.

    Then I retrieved my guns and went on my way to choose the battlefield, considering and then resignedly discarding any ideas to run away.

    Because you know what the Light hasn't disagreed with me on for the whole year and change since I first recalled my past life in this place?

    Azeroth needs an arms race more than it needs peace.


    Chapter 9 is available on Patreon, Ko-fi and Subscribestar, along with the advance chapter on Understanding Does Not Presage Peace, and a pilot for a possible Marvel/MCU story.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 9 – The Forbearing Despoiler
  • A/N: I really planned to updated Understanding first, but since it's looking like that one won't be coming out this month, I wanted to close this month down with something. It's annoying, but oh well.



    pimG3El.png

    Chapter 9 – The Forbearing Despoiler


    "-.July 12, Year 580 of the King's Calendar .-"

    I sense a disturbance in the Light.

    Or, at least, I sensed through the Light an approaching disturbance in my near future prospects.

    A threat to my commitment to the future.

    I spent the whole trip from the city to the bottom of Alterac Valley debating with myself if I should speed on ahead as fast as I can, or do the opposite thing of letting my pursuers choose the battlefield.

    In the end, there was one thing that made up my mind.

    I've gone and made someone very riled, and it's not just the king.

    There was something happening, a development with a significant chance of undermining my commitment to the course I've set for my life. Something was setting up to stress-test my resolve, a danger not… necessarily among those that had been following me since before I'd even left the city. Precognition was distinctly unclear on the matter, as it only was when the future hadn't yet been decided. When things were too chaotic for the near future to be clearly seen, especially as a mere shadow. Still, logical deduction indicated one thing.

    My parents are in danger.

    Not a very wise course of action, a third of the Light's applications were in Retribution and I'd made it clear that I had no qualms about exerting it. But I wasn't surprised Aiden Perenolde thought himself beyond the reach of such things. What did worry me was that the danger was already there before Richard even had time to get there.

    Dark had come hours ago. I'd made no stops. I'd gone as fast as I could and my bike was feeling the bumps badly, this was no paved road, never mind asphalt that didn't yet exist. Despite this, my pursuers kept catching up to me in bursts. Since I wasn't going to deliberately add to the danger to my family, I couldn't afford to drag this out.

    Little ones, go on ahead and check on the house.

    ~ Satiety, reluctance, we-can-help! ~

    No, their lightning bolts were nice but weak without a ready-made alchemical bomb set up, the spirits were still babies, they wouldn't even get through enchanted jars, and for everything else I had better options. Most importantly, it had taken most of my attention to direct them during the ambush on Lionheart. In a life or death fight against elite combatants they'd just be a distraction. Their value was in scouting above everything else.

    ~ Satiety, shame, compliance ~

    You'll grow into it, I consoled as they hastened ahead as fast as they could. And this way I don't have to worry what else that masked man might be able to do besides seeing you.

    I stopped in the middle of the biggest, most open space I found after the cloud cover moved out of the way of the half moon. I leaned my bicycle against a nearby rock, pulled my shotgun from the down tube scabbard and flipped the safety. I could feel Geirrvif's gaze on me as the Light came to my call, but it wasn't the Valkyrie I addressed, or the raven perched aside her neck. Seal of Justice, Inner Fire, Retribution Aura. "Please reconsider this course. Leave me and mine in peace and nothing more need happen. I am willing to let bygones be. Once."

    My stalkers paused, then began fanning out to surround me. One skulked around behind mounds and fern, a second vanished and reappeared around the largest tree still visible in the night, and the third dashed very fast around me in a zig-zag pattern to stop just behind the rock next to me. My second sight didn't care about obstacles, life was life to me, so I saw their auras even though I couldn't see them that far during the night, even with the moonlight. But…

    I didn't hear them move at all.

    "Time is not a weakness to me, just so we're clear." A crossbow glanced off my invisible shield with a flicker of gold just in front of my eye. I didn't see or hear even a whistle through the air either, gotta stay focused. "Message received." I gestured down.

    The Reckoning blasted the person behind the rock like a lightning strike.

    "Hn!"

    He barely grunted, I thought over the whisper of spellcraft as I strafed away from a smoke bomb and around the boulder.

    BOOM

    Grapeshot met gambeson with a thundering blast.

    The hooded man flew three feet through the air, crashed on his shoulder but rolled back to a crouch with barely a hitch, armor and undershirt shredded but his skin barely scratched.

    What the hell?

    The man leapt back into the night just as it began to rain ice.

    That toughness was unnatural, where did he – my second sight, he's gone from that too!

    My shield held fine, but the air cooled to the point of frostbite so I turned it completely impermeable while I reassessed my-

    The earth shifted beneath me and I stumbled to a knee – I guess mages aren't locked out of geomancy in real life? – and an arcane missile barrage began to pelt me just as the Blizzard spell lapsed – wait, Blizzard has to be maintained, the earthquake couldn't be her!

    Cold steel skewered me through the back.

    The night lit up like day as the Light exploded out of me in a shockwave.

    The assassin grunted again, but he still managed to recover and melt back into the night before I could smite him properly. I blasted the spot he'd been in just on principle. The wound, I can feel it rotting – my shield, the knife passed through it, no, the Light vanished from its path as if sucked away by some- "Void," I growled, gritting my teeth as the Light filled my heart and knit it whole.

    Crack – crack – POP.

    My sight was obscured by fresh smoke – no, not just any smoke, I could feel it the moment I breathed in, felt the strain they put on my healing, three different compounds, some manner of tear spray, poison and sleeping gas of some sort that made it through the momentary breach caused by the stab. I considered but decided flashlight eyes would just mess with nightvision, while the Light purged the toxins from my body. "Has the Ravenholdt Manor stooped so low as to employ Void cultists now?!"

    The aura of Lord Jorach Ravenholdt hesitated to my far right, but the mage – the woman from the ambush on Richard – blasted me with a frost bolt and began casting blizzard again, which meant she was exposed.

    Rebuke.

    "Ah!"

    Hammer of Justice. I pulled my rifle from my back and aimed while she was stunned. Imbue Spell – Exorcism, Crusader Strike, Bullet of Wrath – SHINK came the knife for my back.

    BANG

    The thrice-blessed round went through her heart and ripped her spirit out when it blew through the other side.

    One down.

    I dropped the rifle and aimed my shotgun over my shoulder where mister Hood had gotten his knife stuck.

    "Fuck!"

    BOOM

    The dagger somehow didn't shatter, but Hood had to leave it behind in his haste to not have his whole face blown off. I caught it and overlaid my spirit over it, it was another clumsy skill but enough when the Light was already doing something else.

    Exceptional but conventional enchantments and poison, forcefield failed to stop knife but not the hand holding it, Void magic applied to item but not channelled through limb, restraint or inability, some other reason?

    I set part of my mind on making my dome of Light spin round and round, it would hamper my multitasking but this way any further attacks would deflect off. You'd think it would be overkill for something that could theoretically tank nukes, but apparently not. Looks like I hadn't, in fact, reverse-engineered the Divine Shield proper.

    I think I know who this is.

    Bu how? I've had to be careful not to make assumptions since I awoke. More importantly, the person I was thinking of would only be in his prime during the Third War. Even a false identity would only be born around the Dark Portal at the earliest, probably years later.

    A new barrage of bombs obscured my sight, sleep and noxious fumes and poison one after another, then another just as that one began to disperse, then another. I reshaped my forcefield into an impermeable narrow cylinder sticking up and up into the clean air, then I widened it into a dome and closed it up, securing a fresh reserve. They were trying to outlast my air supply, or maybe herd me somewhere if I ran, Ravenholdt hadn't attacked me since the first shot so he'd probably been preparing a trap. But since I could still see where one of them was thanks to my second sight, it only served to conceal my movements.

    I reloaded my rifle – Infuse Spell – Levitate, No Safeties – took aim at the Master of Assassins and fired.

    To his credit, the man had used a smoke bomb on himself and broken into a zig-zagging dash the moment he heard the clink of my gun, but he lacked whatever stealth magic Hood had, so at this range it was like shooting fish in a barrel.

    BANG

    The bullet barely grazed him in the side, there wasn't even a grunt of pain, but the man ended up floating three meters in the air anyway.

    "Say goodnight!" I said as brazenly as I could-

    -and a hiss of pain came from my left because Consecrated Ground doesn't have visual effects in real life.

    Holy Wrath!

    Mighty bolts of holy power shot in all direction including his face, just as the man smashed through my shield like a ram of oily shadow, only to go wide because spherical Light constructs don't look any different when they spin.

    "You clever little-!"

    Judgement, Holy Fire, Penance!

    "Arrrgh!" Screamed my would-be killer as his spirt burned.

    Three crossbow bolts exploded in my face – attached flasks, Ravenholdt's still floating, what kind of aim does he have? – but I jumped through and grabbed Hood by the face because if my guess was right I might not get another chance. "Abolish Disease!"

    "NnnghaaaAAAA̴̟͔͍̳̳̣͚͎̞̘̭̘̋̃͊̾A̶̠͙̹̟͙͙͋̀̈́̈́a̸̢̼͔̺̳̱̱͎̪̫̫̳̝̼̅̔́̐̍͂͌͝Á̷̧̛̮͖̥̘͇̘̈̓̃̂̒̆̎̊͌̌̓̕͝A̸̻̓̆̑̄̏͐͌̎̽̚͠͝A̷͙͇̮̞̼̝̙̞̪̭̭̝͛ͅA̵̫̲̹͎̩̯͎̟̱͊͒̐̀̓̒̀̄̑̌̕A̴͉͉̥͓͖͖̹͔̩͛͝R̸̥͔͙̤̱̩̳̱͂́̎̔͠G̵̡͔͙͚̳̖͔̑H̸̛̝̫̳̞̺̠͋̐̀́̆̉̕-!"

    The scream of pain was long, loud, howling, turned inhuman as I poured the Light into him, matching my healing against old god corruption, burning, cleansing, searing everything that didn't belong with all the skill and resolve and determination I'd amassed, over months of treating every chronic illness under the sun and even turning back the ravages of age.

    The shadow, the Void, it's so – how can anything exist with so much – what is this?

    The scream became a roar that shook the earth, the trees, the rocks, even the cliffs all the way to the edge of the canyon seemed to groan, then the ground erupted like a literal volcano under our feet, hurling us violently from each other.

    I landed badly, but the pain was nothing with the Light pouring through me in such volumes. I rolled to my front and pushed up, strafed away as fast as I could from the lava pooling, burning, smoking up to my knees around my forcefield. I dropped my shotgun, shit! I breathed harshly as I reloaded my rifle. I felt my confidence take the first blow it had ever suffered in this life.

    Across the new pool of fire and molten stone, the assassin lurched back to stand too, his movements spasmodic, fitful, each jerk and stagger looking as if his bones didn't quite fit in his skin anymore. "You shouldn't have done that."

    Exorcise the Unclean, Crusader Shot, Bullet of Holy Wrath, Envoy of Judgment, Spark of Holy Flame, Seal of the Penitent, I infused my weapon to the limit and past it, more and more and more until I shone so brightly I couldn't see my own outline and more still-

    "Fahrad!" Lord Jorach Ravenhold shouted as he did something to get free from my spell and lined a shot with his repeater crossbow. "Get clear!"

    Twang – BANG – CRACK

    BOOM

    Three trick bolts engulfed us both in a fiery blast just as the most holy round I'd ever shot shattered a wall of stone that suddenly burst from the ground to block its path, stopping it just short of the man's head.

    I finally knew who this was.

    "You really shouldn't have done that."

    The master killer, master of disguises, master pretender, the one who matched the Lord of the Ravenholdt Assassin's League in everything even while sandbagging, the one who would go on to train, test and unwillingly oppose every guile hero worth a damn in the future, without anyone getting even a hint of what he really was. The only one of his kind who put up meaningful resistance against old god corruption all this time, I thought his hidden nature was just a convenient late-stage retcon, but if it's true-to-life…

    "Fahrad," my voice said while my mind chanted Fire Resistance Aura, Divine Protection, Fortitude. "The Trainer of Heroes."

    A ticking time bomb that could have destroyed the entire Alliance at any time, someone who didn't assassinate all the faction leaders purely because he was possessed of restraint to rival the hunger of ravenous gods, someone who did assassinate all his corrupted kin until he was the last one left, who was only removed from the story because of a newborn whelp's most ridiculously implausible plot armor.

    "You definitely shouldn't hav̶̯̪̞̓̀͂͛͘ę̵̯̰̺͖̞̟̕ ̷̧̗̻̰̰̲̙̆̏̑̈́̿̀ş̷͙̣͉͛̕͝å̷̟͉͖̻̥͖̇̐̓̓̚͠i̸̥̩̜̝̿͋d̸̲̂̄̏̿̍̆ ̵̝͓͇̞͎͋́̃͌̈t̶̡̥̭̻̪̪͎͊ḧ̵̡̙͚͚̯̗̻̪́a̵̧̢̛̗̘̠̽̔͌̈́͑t̴͚̝̯̼͈͙̹̑̀̐͂."

    The earth yanked itself from under my feet and tossed me away like a sea breaker, my bike broke in half as I smashed through it, my forcefield bounced me off the rock like a ping-pong ball so hard my brain rattled inside my skull. I need-

    Fahrad rode the fiery wave of rock, deflected off my spinning shield- "Persistent bastard!" –then magma and earth flowed upwards while I was dazed, turning his arm into a smouldering, smoking, gigantic rocky version of itself. "Terribly sorry about this." Then he picked me up and smashed me into the ground.

    SMASH

    SMASH

    SMASH

    SMASH

    Alter shield anchor point!

    CRASH – CRACK

    The arm of fiery stone broke apart under its own strength as my forcefield suddenly became quantum locked to the planet's core.

    Holy Shock!

    Fahrad jerked in place, stunned and blinded by the burst of Light.

    BANG

    My holy bullet blasted through his lung and out the back.

    Shit, I was aiming for his head, just one more-

    Fahrad roared so loudly it felt like the earth fell away from under me just from that – BANG – my next shot went wide as I lost balance again, the lava flames erupted all around to obscure my sight, somewhere behind me the Lord of Ravenholdt Manor cried out in pain and fell to his knees clutching at his ears, what felt like the whole valley quaked-

    "F-Fahrad?!" Ravenholdt gasped, bewildered. "What-"

    "▂▂▃▃▅▅▅▅▅▅▅▅ーーー!!"

    With a thundering, rumbling roar, the moon was blocked out by the colossal form of an ancient black dragon.

    I stared at the dark shape, aghast.

    Fuck me, he's as long as Alterac Castle's belfry!

    The ground shook again as he landed, the air rung sibilantly as he breathed in and out, magma splashed around his claws as he shook his body, his scales clattering rhythmically.

    I am getting seriously fed up with today.

    He's the reason, it suddenly dawned on me. He's the reason why kneeling to Perenolde would have been catastrophic! But if this is this supposed to be the least of bad options, how does that make any sense? If this isn't absolute catastrophe, what the hell would he have done if I'd knelt, woken Deathwing up early?

    The Light sounded in my mind like a knell.

    Shit.

    I looked from my rifle to the dragon. I'm gonna get a hammerspce bag just so I can carry a cannon with me from now on.

    That was when the dragon spat lava at me.

    And it wasn't just a spray this time.

    It was a river.

    A whole lake's worth of liquid rock blasted me, pooled around me, engulfed me, swallowed me all the way to my chest, my neck and higher, higher until I was a golden little ball of human and air, completely submerged beneath a rapidly rising, deepening lake of bubbling slag.

    He's trying to bury me alive.

    No, he'd already buried me alive.

    I widened my bubble to the limits of my range, the limits of my ability to visualise, I had to-

    The dragon stomped through the lava into the ground, his magic splitting the earth beneath me into a wide crack. When my new forcefield didn't let me fall, he just controlled the lava itself to envelop me and raised the earth high up instead, spewing more and more until there was nothing but magma around me in every direction for ten meters and counting. I contracted my forcefield and drilled upwards through the flaming dross, striking air again with far too much effort – oh shit, close, close, CLOSE!

    I plugged the hole just before the dragon's breath reached me, he'd been waiting for me to try just that, the bastard!

    More magma came pouring down, blistering hot, shaking as the dragon began stomping on it, on me, he'd gone and buried me alive and wasn't leaving until he saw the body, fuck my life, who the hell released the evil overlord list on this world?!

    How do I get out of this?

    There was no answer. Nothing save the glow of red behind the gold, the shrieking of shifting molten stone, and a brainwashed dragon's promise of foul murder.

    I – I need… What do I need? What do I have?

    … Twenty minutes.

    Twenty minutes on top of however long the air lasted. I could hold my breath for at least that long on my worst day, passive Light-aided conditioning made you Olympic in everything and that was on the low end of records. Add active channelling and I could go even longer.

    I took a deep breath, then slowly let it out and sunk to my knees, clasped my hands in front of my face to meditate and think.

    Light constructs were a balancing act of power output and spatial parameters, I'd tried to invent mobile ones but it went terribly, forcefields only worked because they had a fixed spatial reference, myself or something really easy to define, like the centre of the world. As bizarre as it sounded for the stuff from which everything was ostensibly created, constructs were its least intuitive application. Adding to existing constructs let me cheat, but the dragon was clearly on the lookout for this, and the scope of his breath weapon easily matched me. I was sure that cracking the Arcane would finally let me overcome all these limitations, but I hadn't.

    Dammit, it doesn't help to know that hardlight is theoretically possible if the proper photonic manipulation hasn't been invented yet! Stuff like this is why I've been looking for someone to teach me arcane magic all this time!

    I could make handholds, footholds to walk on air, or close enough… But my multitasking had limits, if there was any way to have more than one thought in your head I hadn't attained it yet, if I tried that I'd still need to prioritize my defense field, I'd move at the speed of molasses… And he's already proven he can control his magma to follow me faster than that. What did that leave?

    I pressed my knuckles against my forehead and reconceptualised the shield protecting me. Before this I'd assumed that training it to become an unconscious reflex was the apex of what a divine shield could be, nothing had ever even strained it. But Fahrad had managed to bypass it, something that shouldn't have been possible… unless it wasn't the ultimate defense I assumed it was. Adding rotation compensated for some of that vulnerability, but…

    The original Divine Shield… wasn't it practically made of floating symbols?

    … The runes came to the forefront of my mind, the language, symbols, I just needed to create an intuitive formula.

    ᚾᛟ ᛏᚺᛟᚢᚷᚺᛏ, ᚾᛟ ᚹᛟᚱᛞᛊ, ᚾᛟ ᚾᛖᛖᛞ, ᚾᛟ ᚹᛁᛚᛚ, ᚾᛟ ᛗᚨᛏᛏᛖᚱ, ᚾᛟ ᛖᚾᛖᚱᚷᛁ, ᚾᛟ ᚠᛟᚱᚲᛖ, ᚾᛟᚾᛖ ᚨᛚᛚ ᛗᚨᛁ ᛒᛖᚾᛞ, ᛗᛟᚢᛖ ᛟᚱ ᚨᚷᚷᚱᛁᛖᚢᛖ ᛏᚺᛁᛊ ᛒᚢᛚᚹᚨᚱᚲ

    "No Thought, No Words, No Need, No Will, No Matter, No Energy, No Force, None All May Bend, Move or Aggrieve This Bulwark."

    The runes came into being around me, shaped by imagination and fuelled by eternal power and will. I felt the difference immediately, and it was radical.

    But still, somehow, the spell felt incomplete...

    The Icelandic staves came to me then, strings of concepts and meanings that only needed a guiding mind. Hólastafur to displace all obstacles, Gegn Galdri to block out all spells, Lukkustafir to ward off all evil action and will, Angurgapi to prevent leaks and breaches, all tied together by…

    Rosahringur.

    The circle of protection all-encompassing.

    All sense of outside weight faded, discomfort faded, the pressure on my defense disappeared, the glare of the molten rock stopped weighing on my eyes, the permeability of my shield reappeared but I knew no strike or foulness would seep through anymore, nor would my life-giving air drain out. From one moment to the next it felt like my burdens had all gone away. For the first time ever, though I never knew the difference before, I didn't merely feel invincible.

    I knew I was.

    I slumped where I sat, all the weight gone from my shoulders, from my mind, my full ability to think and focus unburdened for the first time since the fight began. I could already tell this wouldn't last forever, why the Divine Shield was only a temporary measure. The spell was my first ever that actually burned power at a greater rate than I replenished, at least without actively meditating on it. But for as long as it lasted, I was free to do anything I wanted, untouchable to any obstacle or strike.

    I looked up and considered the hardening dark. Despite my breakthrough I couldn't see through it, not even Ravenholdt's aura like I could before. Whatever Void magic the dragon used to escape even my second sight, it was steeped into everything around me.

    Should I just jump free?

    The rock, soft or hard, it didn't matter, it would crumble in my path like wet paper. I wondered if this would work against walls, or if it was too much of a conceptual divergence from 'obstacle' when I was the one causing the grief. I wondered if the spell worked conceptually at all, or if it was just a dead end in translation.

    I still had almost ten minutes of air left.

    The muffled echo of a roar barely reached me, but I felt the shaking and perceived the renewed rise in temperature all around much more clearly.

    I pulled on the Light hard, infusing my new forcefield with as much strength as it could take. If I stood still and didn't overdo it on anything else, it should last me as long as the air with energy to spare.

    Then I thought back to the Great Hall. Recalled how mud and dirt from a thousand boots flew into my hand to form a flowerbed. When the girl offered me the flower and I cast an arcane spell for the first time. Discerned an arcane pattern fully apart from the rest and managed to manipulate it for my own ends. I opened my eyes and looked around with sight beyond sight. This magma wasn't dirt, but…

    But its Arcane lattice was new, different, completely inconsistent with those of the surrounding nature, its pattern completely at odds with the earth and the air, not unnatural but still wholly, fundamentally, utterly out of place.

    I set my entire mind on it, my will, my determination, the Light spread out into the molten rock, up all the way to the surface, down through ores and minerals, everything that didn't belong and past that to everything that did belong, the soil, the stones, the earth below and further still. The magma had seeped down, deep into the valley through the massive crack the dragon had tried to bury me in, scorching, seeping, hardening where it had no place.

    I recollected my attention and followed down after it, sharpening my awareness, my focus. It was a searing, darkening, cloying mass of arcane patterns and infinitesimal oily shadows disguised as arcane patterns that looked no different from everything they infested, right up until the Light fell upon them with all its holy wrath and they burned.

    Correction, not unnatural only at first glance.

    ~ … - ! - !? ~

    What was that?

    The Light burned downwards through all of the dragon's Shadow only to find more and more, burn more and more, further and further down until the painful sublimation of the Shadow to Light woke something up.

    ~ Torpor… Ache… Surprise… ~

    A sleepy soul. A welcome pain inside a foreign mind. A spirit spanning the horizon.

    ~ Surprise. Joy. Fascination ~

    A Spirit of the Earth that didn't expect to wake up. An earnest welcome to the searing needle I'd driven in his mind. Because he'd only gone to sleep against his will.

    ~ Who are you, little light? What fortune answers my need unknown? What is happening in the world above – the Corrupter! ~

    Alterac Valley… it had its own spirit! An Elemental Spirit of the Earth was sleeping under our feet all this time, colossal, massive, was it really limited to just this valley? It seemed so much larger than that, but its sleep… it was unwilling, forced upon it, no, inculcated over time, by the dragon trying to kill me right now! I suppose Black Dragons wouldn't appreciate competition, or wouldn't it be more contested ownership? But land isn't the demesne of a spirit, it's their body.

    Titans, what exactly was the plan here? What even is the black dragons' job when every rock and hill has a spirit, doesn't that put them in direct competition? Even before the mollusc ooze started dripping out their ears?

    ~ Dismay, Fear, Outrage ~

    The Spirit was afraid, the dragon had already overcome it once, it didn't want to be forced back asleep. The taint still ran through it, it would be so much easier and quicker than before for the dragon to incapacitate it again, the land was turbulent, haunted by a million ghosts, weighed down by the suffering of ages and sick with the mass graves of unnumbered dead. The Spirit was slow and languorous, sickly, but refused to fall back, not without doing something, anything, it didn't know what, it didn't care what.

    ~ Self-denial, Sickness, Help me Little Light Inexhaustible ~

    The dragon Fahrad was at odds with himself. The Spirit didn't care about him but it did care about the oily shadows infesting his self. And he believed I could do something about it.

    I blinked in stupefaction over my clasped hands. How the hell am I supposed to do that?

    ~ Corrupted Earthwarder fights his own self, insidious taint gives way to Holy Flame, The Holy Flame Obeys the Exalted Prophet of Heaven ~

    The earnest plea overlapped the full breadth of my reason and the Light's revelation to confirm what I already knew. I couldn't do what it asked.

    ~ Shock, Dismay, Plea ~

    No, I was too small. I couldn't heal an entire country's landmass of taint built up over hundreds of years, I had no limit to how much power I could pull but I did in output, if everywhere else was like it was here… it would take over a hundred years of nothing but that just to make a dent.

    ~ Bitterness, Weariness, Despair ~

    … But that didn't mean the Spirit couldn't learn how to do it himself.

    ~ Despair, Desperation, Hope ~

    If the Spirit could call on the Light he'd already be doing it, so that couldn't be-

    ~~~ Bitterness, Bitterness, Bitterness Unrelenting ~~~

    The intensity of the emotion was almost suffocating. The Light had ever been coveted by the Elements even as it burned them from the inside, ever just beyond their reach since the First Ones succumbed to the Cloying Emptiness. Alright, okay, that – that was a lot all at once.

    ~ Remorse, Shame, Apology ~

    It's… alright. That wasn't my idea anyway. I… might have something but…

    But if it worked and it wasn't something the Spirit already knew how to do, then I would be giving it the ability to cause mass extinction to anyone, anything, at any time on a whim.

    ~ Surprise, Indignation, Reassurance ~

    No. Not good enough from beings provably prone to subversion by the worst forces. I want a Vow.

    ~ …Acceptance, By My Name of Granodior, Let Us Affirm. ~

    Well. I thought he'd be angrier at the perceived blackmail, but he didn't hesitate at all. That was something?

    I withdrew my attention from the deep and set it upon my surroundings again. The mind of the Spirt followed and overlapped mine, unsurely, cautious of me, cautious of my wellbeing as I looked for the patterns, the order of things until I – we – could both see the Arcane. The Spirit was intrigued. Then I called the Light and added it to our sight, to our minds, sealing the Spirit of our Pact and the Elemental Lord turned heartrendingly covetous even as the Light burned him from within. He almost lost track of everything else before I aimed our combined awareness at the Arcane, through it, along it into the magma and earth once more.

    The Light spread out through the Arcane like a lattice, illuminating patterns within patterns within patterns until I found the ones that I knew from a past life, substances, molecules, atomic bonds.

    One by one and then all at once, I beheld the contrast between the dragon's magma breath and the true earth, the rocks, the dirt, the ores, the minerals, all the way down to the noble metals and all the other building blocks of matter and I pushed.

    And pulled.

    I pushed and pulled on the foreign patterns, pushed and pulled and pushed and pulled, repeated a dozen times every instant and faster and faster to my limit, then faster still all the way to the Spirit's limit once he understood what I wanted, until everything vibrated on the cusp of disintegration and fragile, malleable change. And then…

    One final effort.

    Once upon a time, I was a materials scientist. I knew all the elements and a thousand and one molecular formulas by heart. And I understood exactly what could happen during accelerated particle bombardment depending on what and where you aimed.

    The Arcane, conveniently, could make the end result happen without the middleman.

    All the magma beneath me turned into powdered quartz.

    ~ Covetousness – Surprise, Amazement ~

    It was the amazement of an adult praising a child's first hand-drawn circle, right up until the Spirit realized that all the taint pretending to be proper matter and Arcane patterns was now loose, unprotected and completely visible.

    ~ …Understanding, Enlightenment, Determination ~

    The Spirit's will crashed upon everything in a hundred yards except the space I occupied, the earth shifted, soil and sand turned into each other repeatedly, then each into more of themselves but just different enough to lose cohesion or colour, on and on repeated. Then the changes grew finer, slighter and more numerous until everything around me was vibrating, dislodging and tossing patterns, particles, invisible oily shadows, each of which became steadily less invisible as they were clumped together. Until, finally, the taint was all collected into a writhing, off-colour lump that was swiftly enclosed in transmuted amber wrapped in a shell of silver ore – no, silver metal.

    ~ Quality Assured, 100% purity guaranteed, Accept no substitutes ~

    I couldn't help but laugh. I've gone and inflicted a completely different kind of corruption upon a genius loci. What have I done?

    ~ Stalwart Conviction, Gratitude Devout, Our Pact Shall Endure Everlasting ~

    The Spirit of the Valley withdrew from me, pulling the lump of taint down and down into the depths, a mental flash of a volcanic caldera passed behind my eyes before I could even ask where. But a part of him stayed behind, stayed with me, a fragment of Self freely given for me to accept or discard as I wished.

    I accepted it. It settled in my aura like a new appendage, sprouting roots and sieves that ingrained themselves in my Spirit so that it never withered away. The moment it did, I knew what it could do. What I could do now. Talk through. Listen through. Call through. Summon through, even beyond the boundaries of his territory when my Spirit grew plentiful enough. Such a thing…

    Is this how supernatural abilities are gained? Could I design and grow immaterial organs of my own? What would they even be? Tendrils? Ears? A thousand and one eyes?

    ~ Anxiousness, Solicitude, I Am With You Still ~

    Granodior could do a number of things now too, like snap me out of unnecessary distractions. He was impatient to get to work on purifying the land, purifying himself, but was willing to defer on that until my fight with the dragon was over.

    I'm almost out of air.

    I opened everything I had to the Light and pulled, replenishing my strength, my protections, my Divine Shield, my mental fortitude and everything else. Then, for a third time, I reached with the Light along the Arcane. The Light blazed. The taint was burned away.

    My second sight lit up with the auras of a familiar man, an unfamiliar second man, and an all-new wholly visible dragon aura fighting the one unseen in the air.

    Oh give me a break, what now?

    As if waiting for me, the new dragon broke from the sky grapple, shot down and banked just above me and breathed.

    All the magma around and above me cooled, cracked and crumbled into dust within seconds.

    Wat the – disintegration? What dragon could-?

    ~ No ~

    Not disintegration, acceleration of entropy – acceleration of time.

    The creature suddenly dodged right and turned his ongoing breath on the enemy.

    The combined weight of two massive dragons rolled over my immovable shield, blasted away all dust, dug a deep groove through it and away, sparing me the added trouble of breaking free myself, how considerate of this disaster of a night.

    The Bronze Dragonflight – they're protecting me?

    A horse dug furrows in the dusty earth as the mage astride it skid to halt in a flutter of robes right next to me. "Saint! I am Antonidas D'Ambrosio, envoy of the Kirin Tor!" Who and what now?! "I've no idea what is happening, but the black dragons are enemies of all, I will defer to you!"

    Where the hell did he come from, what the fuck is the future leader of Dalaran doing here – what did he mean, defer to me?! Defer on what?! "I… Can you-" Plans were useless when you didn't know what everyone could even do, what were they even doing here, why? Where was Ravenholdt? I couldn't see in this dark through so much dust and smoke, even the dragons looked like wraiths, but he'd been still – his aura was still aware but tense, crouched behind a flash-frozen magma bank. He was bandaging his arm, his light wavering dangerously so at least I could stop worrying about him, but – maybe just the objective? What even was my objective? "The black one, can you ground him?"

    "Very well."

    Just like that?

    Fahrad threw the bronze to the ground, but he didn't go down easily, biting on the offending limb, pulling the black after him and down, rolling through the magma, through the earth as they dragged along the ground, spitting glittering dust against molten rock, shaking the earth, snarling, roaring until the black finally threw the bronze off and leapt back into the air.

    A neigh rang in the night.

    And the white horse galloped up upon the air, its hooves sparking like flint as the man on its back swung his staff in a wide sweep, sending an atom-severing arc of red light straight at the black one's neck.

    Fahrad swerved sideways. The spell got him across the shoulder instead, slicing scales and sinews and more, blood bursting, ripping from him a shriek of pain, a snarl, a spewing torrent of lava that deflected off an Arcane forcefield with no strain-

    The bronze barrelled into his side the same moment and then the two were clinching, flailing, spinning dangerously as they flapped their wings in a vain attempt to keep flight, barely keeping from losing total grasp of the currents-

    The mage rode earthward behind the black dragon and brought his bladed staff down like a scythe.

    The red arc severed his entire wing at the joint.

    The black dragon screamed, fell, crashed hard, shaking the earth, a haze of dust billowed up, more of it as the wing also fell, then further as the bronze one slammed down on top of the black, claws grabbing at each other's limbs, at the earth, throats, horns, crests, scales ripping away as I watched and wondered if the idea I just got meant I was going crazy.

    The bronze finally managed to get the upper hand and bit down on the black's face, locking his nozzle and jaw shut tight between its teeth.

    "Now, Prophet!" It yelled through its clenched jaws. "Claim your glory!"

    Is there anyone who doesn't expect something from me?

    But I didn't hesitate.

    I charged in, dropped my shield, jumped on the dragon's snout and Soulgazed a monster.

    Calm, kindness, kinship, love, the four pillars of peace rose tall before me in the Earthwarder's inner world, holding up the pitch-black sky with what I mistook for the inexhaustible strength of ages until I breathed the lice. Then the illusion crumbled, spilled apart into a swarm of chittering worms, crashing on me, burying me, crawling into my mouth, my ears, down my throat, up my nose and everything else, vermin feeding vermin and on vermin and on me and in me Light Help me!

    W̵h̴a̴t̷'̶s̵ ̷t̸h̷i̴s̸?

    Gold erupted from me like the Sun itself, blasted the lice, the maggots, destroyed the spawn of flies scurrying down my throat and windpipe to my lungs, scouring me clean until all that was left was the sunless aftertaste of dreams haunted by ghosts. I looked down and saw no ground beneath my feet. I looked up and saw that the towers were utterly corroded, made of anger and ego and unwillingness to yield, almost completely eaten through by maggots and termites spawned from willing murder. I looked at the pillars and saw the swarms gnawing through them and masquerading as them, piling atop each other in an endless thirst to eat away what was left. The slightest hit and they would crumble, and with it the world, all sanity, every scrap of will to endure.

    A̵ ̷v̵i̸s̴i̷t̵o̸r̴!̷

    Fahrad. Verration. The Black Dragon. He yearned to be free, but when that proved impossible he condemned to use the means of the cloying and empty to stave off their hunger, killing by choice so he wouldn't be reduced to a devouring butcher deprived of it. Burned his decency for the sake of lesser evils to appease the greatest, wasted his life in the hopes the world would grind him under it before the maws crushed him between their teeth. And the ego that fought that inner war never had a judge nor a witness, let alone the Light of Promised Salvation. What was even left to sacrifice?

    E̵v̴e̶r̷y̸t̴h̶i̷n̴g̶

    I called on the Light to descend upon me, pour into me, fill me all the way to my greatest limit, then beyond even that to the limits of what I could imagine my limit becoming, gathered and gathered more and more until I couldn't fathom the scope of what I held inside, then unleashed it upon this wicked world all at once.

    Y̵o̷u̸ ̶d̸o̷n̸'̷t̷ ̴w̴a̷n̵t̸ ̴t̸o̸ ̶d̶o̶ ̸t̶h̵a̵t̷

    Everything burned away all at once, everything, leaving not even ash behind. Just the four pillars of self, still standing and scoured clean, but thin, weak, on the verge of crumbling under their own weight.

    Y̵o̷u̸ ̶s̶h̶o̷u̸l̷d̶n̷'̷t̷ ̸h̶a̶v̷e̶ ̶d̸o̶n̷e̷ ̶t̵h̶a̶

    The world shook. A new tide of maggots and vermin and bugs spilled forth from the Void, writhing, chittering, uncountable, sweeping forth, crashing into the pillars so hard they creaked, they groaned, a million million teeth bit and ripped at them, at the dark, at each other, at themselves, at me for all that the Light burned them the moment they came close, more still until I was completely buried. But still the Light burned all away, vanquished, sublimated the evil, sending the rest cowering to gain ground and strength at my willing expense until the mind was fully illuminated once more. I'd reached its very limit.

    But not my limit.

    For one, looming moment, I considered burning the Light and whatever else it took, my spirit, my will, my life if necessary, burn it as hot as I could. It would cost me, but not as much as the dragon whose mind would be completely scoured away. Already it was crumbling, the infestation that was eating and replacing it had also been the only thing keeping it upright, buttresses built out of vermin corpses atop other corpses. The biggest danger of my life up to this point would end, the dragon would die but his soul would be finally free, he'd even be spared some four decades of added sin. A life ended so many others would go on, that was more than fair trade, wasn't it?

    But… that's how they get you, isn't it? That's how it always goes on this world. Demons and eldritch abominations corrupt the good, the corrupted subvert many others around them, people die, many more suffer, and when eventually a hero or pure luck allows for the corrupted to be exposed and vanquished, evil laughs at out triumphant speeches because, at the end of the day, we're the only ones who actually lost anything.

    Compromise with objective evil is objective defeat.

    Instead of hot, I burned bright. Bright and brighter, as bright as I could and then I threw the Light out wide, as wide and as far as it could spread.

    The Light lit up the mind and past it until it was swallowed up. But in that moment when it fully illuminated the dark, in that moment when the vermin swarms pounced on me and in me as I was defenceless, I saw the fullness of the Old Gods' insidious design and was stunned.

    Y̷o̵u̶ ̵r̴e̶a̸l̴l̴y̶ ̶s̴h̴o̸u̸l̸d̶n̵'̵t̷ ̴h̴a̵v̵e̴ ̶d̶o̸n̵e̷ ̶t̶h̶a̵t̴

    I crashed out of the vision with a choking gurgle, the foul taste of maggots and louse heavy on my tongue, clogging my nose, my lungs, dripping like tears from my eyes and nose as I slipped and fell off the dragon to nearly break my neck against the ground, if not for the arcane spell that found me just in time to break my fall instead.

    ~ Shock, Alarm, Wrath ~

    The barest scrap of Light descended on me and burned, burned like I'd only felt Granodior burn except a hundred times worse… But the pain was welcome because the alternative was corruption eternal.

    "You – you failed!" The bronze dragon breathed in shock, his bite going weak. "How did you fail, you weren't supposed to fail!"

    "Yogg-Sarron," I coughed with the vomit. The corruption… its effects were mental but the vector wasn't, not all of it. The Aegishjalmur held strong around my mind but that wasn't enough, not when your brain couldn't properly produce neurotransmitters. "N'Zoth, flesh, blood, the flesh, it's all meat!" The thought occurred to me to summon the Light for aid, but it came so slowly, so late – the faintest shine was already scouring me by that point, Geirrvif – she was the Light's vessel this time, but barely a glow made it through from the spirit realm to try and stave off the darkness filling me. The brackish blood of squirming evils, it had seeped out of their prisons over thousands of years to infest the dragon of earth, and through him now me.

    "You mortals and your self-sacrifice, even when it avails you nothing!"
    Odyn's voice boomed in my ear like the light at the other end of the tunnel in the howling dark. But his rebuke rang false, Manu, Yemo, Trito, Prometheus, Vainamoinen, Tyr, Kvasir, Odin himself, they all sacrificed first, so much. "…Yet still brave and true to all your boasts to the end of oblivion where even my mind cannot follow alone. The chance will come for you to convince me that my respect is not wasted, you hear me? Get up and be the Light upon the World!"

    I latched onto the Light like the salvation it was, bathing in it, relishing the pain, the healing, turning it inward through my flesh, my bone, my spirit, along my Arcane patterns all the way to my unconquered soul and bid it Exorcise the Unclean.

    "What is happening to him?" Antonidas demanded as he went to one knee and fed me a potion. "What gibberish is he spouting, will someone bloody well explain something!?"

    "I barely know more than you, help me move him, we have to get him away from here, quickly!"

    Jorach Ravenholdt hauled me up by one arm while Antonidas took the other and they began dragging me away. I pried my eyes open and saw where all my Light had gone. There were golden filaments running through the black dragon now, but they were fading back to devouring darkness even as I watched.

    "How did you fail, you weren't supposed to fail!" The bronze rattled through clenched teeth, eyes wild. "You weren't supposed to fail, you should have vanquished him, you utterly vanquished him, I saw it!"

    Black blood spilled out of the black dragon's mouth, sizzling like acid, climbing up and into the Bronze's clenched mouth to make him let go with a pained hiss.

    "No," Fahrad – Verration moaned as his mouth was released, black veins pulsing through the white around his coal-red eyes. "No, you won't, I won't!" He thrashed, lurched savagely, black pus gushing out of his wounds, his pores, eyes, nostrils, from his slacking mouth to singe and overwhelm the bronze one with their acrid smoke. "I won't be taken in!" The black pus gushed out of him, writhed, wriggled, twisted, ate through the bronze dragon's scales like a curse of decay. "I won't believe in lies! I don't believe your lies! I won't fall for the lies! C'thun--Sarron--N'Zoth – the Light, you just want to steal my Light, you would snatch the last grace from my grasp, KAIROZD̷̨͍̟͈̿Ö̸̡̬̭̜̳́̈́Ȓ̵̝̫̭̯̖̬͂͒̓̎̂M̸̰̈́Ǘ̵̻̻̟͇̮͔͝͠Ȕ̵̟͔̣̫͛̀͝͝U̸̡̡̢̦͎̜͌̓̈́̌͗̔!!!" The black blood began slicing, pushing, rotting everything to the point of paralyzing pain that finally allowed the black dragon to shove the bronze away, the sludge gushed out of the missing wing joint like a geyser of tar. "I won't fall! I won't fall!" The dragon screamed at the top of his lungs. "I WON'T LET YOU!"

    The black taint coagulated into a churning, glistening, rancid replacement for his missing wing that bashed the bronze away, sent him rolling in pain from the smear eating at his eyes, then the black dragon jumped into the air and flew away southward as fast as he could.

    I saw all of it happen. Even with my head lolling and my blistering eyes more closed than open from pain and exhaustion, I saw it all happen despite that I'd not been able to perceive the black dragon before. I'd seen into the Void and been the Shadow it leaves behind when it swallows the Light out of the world. Maybe there were other tricks still hidden from me now, but not this one.

    The Light rang in my mind. I forced aside the pain, turned away from the abyss to focus on the sign. The two disparate threats that I'd been feeling the whole day merged into one.

    My eyes snapped open, my head shot up and I lurched out of the two men's hold, stumbling after the echoing wingbeats of the fleeing dragon. "What – that – what way is that? Where is he going? I know the way he's going, that's where my home is! Why is he going there, we can't let him go therę̸̉̏̓͝!"

    "Careful there, I know not what black arts he-"

    "D̸̯͉͂́́͐̇oes no one have any shame in this country?!"

    The Light of Judgment Unmerciful came down on me and the Master of Assassins both, bright and terrible.

    Lord Jorach Ravenholdt fell to his knees with a hoarse scream, holding his head and heart.

    I staggered under the momentary pain – so that was a tad thoughtless despite everything, good to know – but I managed to keep more or less a straight line all the way to where the bronze dragon – Kairozodormu? – was curling into a ball, ranting and cursing in draconic as his eyes and dozens of other wounds smoked and sizzled.

    "I don't know what you want from me and I don't have time to ask right now, but you came to help me." With some difficulty that was thankfully quickly giving way to my usual ease, I conjured half a dozen lightwells all over the great beast. "If this isn't enough, find me later."

    The dragon glared at me painfully as I walked away, desolate accusation in his eyes for some reason, he looked lost, what grand design did I fail, who else has plans for me they didn't share?

    "Everyone who ever heard about you, no doubt," Odyn landed on my shoulder in the spirit plane. "Except me of course, though when that changes I will be sure to let you know immediately. Then you can astound me again with how much more creative you are about creating drama in your life."

    I ignored the blustering. Did he see what I saw? In there? Did Geirrvif?

    "No. We do not possess, nor do we mind-meld without consent, and whatever spell you've made goes well beyond mere mental abstractions."

    There's nothing 'mere' about mental abstractions.

    "I used to think so as well, until you."

    Ravenholdt was gasping and trembling on all fours when I returned, looking up at me with pained eyes. But he was neither incapacitated nor deaf or blind despite what he'd just done, never mind whatever else he'd been before this… Which either meant his present intentions and conviction were just barely enough that the Light didn't judge him beyond redemption...

    Or he'd not had particularly foul convictions to begin with.

    I tried to justify his poor showing of the night. Told myself I was the worst possible matchup for someone of his skills. His horseshoe moustache dripped with his sweat and there was already grey in his brown hair, his prime was already passing him… But that was wishful thinking. The man's lacklustre showing was at odds with the ability and emotion he displayed in that single moment when he thought I was about to kill his friend. "Next time you want to kill yourself, don't put the responsibility for it on someone else like a coward!"

    "I–didn't-"

    "You have one minute to make your case, any case, I don't care."

    "I – I'm-" The man pushed up but failed to stand, swaying hard, looking up at me with tight eyes. His case, any case, he didn't have one, he hadn't prepared to need one, didn't expect to see the next dawn, one way or another. His mouth opened and closed, his eyes tightened. I could see several thoughts passing through his mind, but there was a grim dignity in his manner that didn't waver even down on his knees at my feet. "I have these."

    Some spell surged in Antonidas' hand from where he stood aside.

    Ravenholdt didn't heed the threat, he dug through his pockets and pouches on his legs as well as he could with just one hand. His grey leathers were missing the right sleeve all the way to the shoulder, the edges were scorched, his skin was severely burnt beneath the bandages.

    I cast Holy Light just to speed things up.

    The man was shocked, then moved, ten ashamed. He averted his eyes and finished spreading half a dozen pressure pellets on the ground. "Soporific grenades. Enough to fell even a dragon." The man's expression faltered as he looked towards where the dragon had fled and back. "But Fahrad is the one who made them, a new invention just for this mission, at the time I didn't suspect – I suppose that claim was as much of a lie as everything else."

    "… No." I decided, reluctantly impressed that he made no bargain or plea. "No, if he explicitly invented it for this and used those exact words, it was probably true." Even when attempting suicide the dragon was self-righteous, what lunacy.

    "You-think he-?"

    But now we were just wasting time, so I branded the Aegishjalmur onto his head just in case, turned to the mage, grabbed the lapels of his cape and pulled him up to my face. "Tell me you can teleport!"


    Chapter 10 is available on Patreon, Ko-fi and Subscribestar, along with the advance chapters for Understanding Does Not Presage Peace, and Reset the Universe.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 10 – The Light of the Soul
  • A/N: The rising action concludes. Rather painfully.

    For reference.


    Verration.png

    Chapter 10 – The Light of the Soul


    "-.July 13, Year 580 of the King's Calendar .-"


    When Antonidas teleported the three of us half-way up the last trail to my home, it was to the sight of massive smoke funnels visible even in the night, the smell of scorched earth, and the not so distant glow of a brushfire where one should never be.

    My heart sank. "Shit!" He couldn't already be here, even dragons don't fly that quickly! "I need to get up there, now!"

    "Curses!" Antonidas swore, holding out a hand. "Climb up!"

    I took it and hoisted myself behind the saddle. "Ravenholdt, catch up or don't!"

    "Wait!" He grabbed on the horse reins. "Beware, that was Darbel Montrose you killed back there. She has been in bed with the king in more ways than one. I know not what plans of his she saw to, but she only joined on our chase near dusk. The rest of the day she appeared only so long as it took her to teleport us ahead and regain the ground we kept losing to your contraption. Whatever this is may well be her doing!"

    "Damn!" She had a whole day to herself, what did she do? "Understood, Antonidas, go, go!"

    "Hya!"

    The steed reared and sprung into a gallop up upon the air.

    When we soared past the last thicket, I looked down to see all our fields on fire, the ward around the main house gone, the foundation itself cracked down the middle, and the glow of the Light only around my workshop, from which just two of our farmhands were returning fire to the platoon of 'bandits' laying siege.



    It's regicide, then.

    My little Spirits of Water and Flame barrelled into me then, latched on me, clung to me, scrambled at my spirit in a deluge of panic and guilt. It was good I'd already deduced everything that had happened, because their attempt to update me via mind meld was chaotic, turbulent and completely useless.

    Except for one thing.

    I surrounded us with a forcefield just in time for the bullets to glance off.

    Antonidas pulled the horse to the right hard. "They have dwarven weapons as well?!"

    "Not them." I pointed down. "Land us there. The ward will let us in."

    "Your whole country is mad."

    "Not the country, our leadership is evil."

    Antonidas scoffed but steered the horse down until we passed through the wall of Light and touched down.

    "Master Wayland!" My men cried in relief from the makeshift cover of our cart and a barrel, the guns in their hands drooping along with the rest of them. "It's you, oh thank Tyr!"

    I jumped off the horse, opened my mouth to reply, then closed it and stood in place, frozen. Bart was one life light, Barney a second, my father was inside, kneeling next to my fold-out bed where mother was lying, her light a sickly shade but still all there. Why was she just one? Where were the other two? Where were the little stars?!

    I threw the Holy Light at my poor men but that was all I could spare on my rush to get inside, maybe I just wasn't seeing clearly, the Void had been clouding my senses on and off all night, it might still-

    I slammed the door open. My father jumped with a shout, knocked my last spare gun down in his rush to grab it and brandished a chair at me instead, before he recognized me and went slack, with relief so thick I could feel it… But that curdled back into grief, the chair clattered to the floor, the man fell back down to his knees, looking away from me and back to my mother with complete devastation.

    My mother didn't move. Just laid there, one arm over her eyes and on her side with her face at the wall, weeping quietly.

    I stared at him. I stared at her. At the light that she was. The lights that now weren't. The drying smears of blood on her legs. The towel thick with the rest of it, and traces of the afterbirth that came too soon.

    "They got smart," Dad said hollowly. "When they couldn't get to us in the wards, they tried to smoke us out. And when that wasn't going fast enough, their mage bitch did something to the ground. We thought the house would collapse, so we ran here, but... She-she stumbled-I didn't-I could've caught her and I didn't."

    I looked at him. I cast Holy Light and he only looked at me lost. I cast it on my mother too, but she just curled up tighter. I cast my eyes over the room. Walked to the bucket. Moved the sheet aside. Falric. Marwyn. I burned the sight of my two murdered brothers deep into my mind.

    This entire nation must be purged.

    I carefully replaced the sheet and walked back outside. Past the others to look through the golden dome at the wicked shadows of fear and doomed men. "Where's Howard? Did they get him?"

    Barney and Bart looked at each other. "He quit this morning."

    "Right before this fine mess, mighty convenient isn't it?"

    "Treacherous bastard."

    He what? But…

    No, it didn't fit, the fallout with the king only happened today near noon. "How early? When did he quit exactly?"

    "Right after breakfast. I suppose he musta told the Master and Missus yesterday though, cuz' they already knew."

    "I'm telling you, he had something to do with this, why else would he leave now?"

    Somehow, I didn't know how, those words were enough to finish tipping my increasingly distressed steam elementals from grief and guilt all the way into self-loathing. The change in mood was so sharp and sudden that I felt lightheaded. I tried to find what scraps of reassurance I could for them, but I barely had any for myself.

    The little ones broke free of my spirit with the shame of the ones who realized for the first time in their life that they were a burden. They looked at the house, looked at Antonidas with the jealousy of the not good enough, looked at the evil people with hate I didn't know they could even feel, looked at me with dreadful determination.

    And then merged into a single spirit before I even knew what was happening.

    Wait, what-No! No, no, no, not them too!

    "You morons!" I barked, catching them in a forcefield, I had to – what could I even – what are they thinking?! "What is wrong with you, suicide is never the answer, why would you-?" No, no bluster, no recriminations, that's just wasting time that's quickly running out, I could see it, the elemental cores hadn't been fully consumed yet, the process wasn't complete, or if it was it could still be reversed, their selves – there was a Shadow of them still left in their place, I could see it, I could-

    "DO NOT!" The Raven turned full manifest just so it could bite and shout inside my ear. "Reject the slightest fragment of reality and you will no more have a concept of reality, only the self-deceptive illusion that eternally feeds itself. Even if you do not indulge again, the self-deception will gnaw at your good sense. You will never feel fully at ease, nevermore certain of the world because you yourself will have permanently undermined your willingness to acknowledge all parts of it! The Void does not cast Shadows, it leaves them by sucking the Light out, the life it makes is itself just as hollow, fake, decrepit, accursed and undead, why do you think this will be any different?"

    I paused. I acknowledged the Shadow. I acknowledged its nature. Odyn was right, it wasn't the same as the shadows of the future I could the Light casting before, why did I ever think so? Is this how they fool you?

    But… even so.

    I took a deep breath. "The qualities most essential to self-determination are courage to endure and contempt for death."

    My mind course-corrected. I moved past the Void to the Light beyond and travelled backwards on the wings of revelation to the reflection of the past upon the present, where this utter foolishness was eternally recorded in the annals of history. I saw them, the complete imbeciles that were too young to die to their own stupidity, latched with the Light on everything they were and pulled them forward, back into their proper place in the world.

    The elemental spirit split back into nine minds, shocked, confused, but each and every one the same selves.

    "… Clumsy," Odyn said with all the air of someone pretending as badly as he could that he hadn't been trying to teach something completely different. "Very traumatic as well, but they're clearly too stupid not to forgive you."

    The little ones whirled in affront, then shrunk in shame at my glare. The fires kept burning. The night shuddered with the oncoming roar of a frenzied beast.

    Antonidas stepped around the little spirits to stand next to me, glancing guardedly at the raven before speaking. "Do you want me to neutralize the attackers?"

    "No." The beating of great wings was almost on top of us. "No, I think that problem is about to solve itself."

    Verration the Black descended from the night sky and flew a complete circle around the dome of Light, bathing everything below in burning pitch. The flames grew taller. The smoke became too thick to see. The dying screams of Alterac's soldiers were only slightly less frenzied than the roaring.

    I looked with sight beyond sight to the emptiness flying through the night's darkness. Fahrad… He shouldn't exist. Not yet. Deathwing made a play on Alterac after the Second War, after Perenolde's betrayal, but no other dragons not named Prestor figured into his plans. Fahrad wasn't loyal to him, I knew that, but even if he was already playing the long game, his human identity would have been in his teens at most at that point. By the third war his persona was in his prime, probably his thirties, meaning the birth date of his human disguise would have been around the Dark Portal at the earliest, probably a few years later even. This identity shouldn't exist now, or at the very least the dragon should be disguised as someone else. It was why it took me so long to figure out it was him, I've had to be careful not to make assumptions since I awoke.

    This dragon…

    He became an assassin because it was murky enough to appease the whispers. It let him distract himself from the failing charge of his flight, and the madness of Deathwing whom he did his best to betray and sabotage indirectly. So far I had explicit evidence that at least some of the Legion expansion was accurate. By the time 'adventurers' killed Nefarian and Onyxia and the handful of other wyrms that crossed their path, by the time Wrathion began to steal the spotlight, there were no more adult black dragons left because this one had killed them all. How many had he already assassinated?

    Even now in his blind madness he helped me, because me kneeling to Aiden Perenolde would have blackpilled him and he was so glad, so, so vindicated I hadn't.

    Whatever I do, I'll need all the help I can get.

    "There is one debt still owed to me, val'kyr."

    I sensed Geirrvif swiftly descend to hover behind me in the spirit world.

    "I'm calling it all at once after all."

    The raven on my right shoulder finally snapped out of whatever it was. "You dare insinuate I'd only pay my dues under duress, such insolence! This is bigger than you, I've already dispatched help!"

    That's a lot better than I – wait, what help?

    "The kind that is needed! Though if you mean to make another claim to wisdom worthy of me, then go ahead and teach!"

    Are you always so rude when putting your faith in someone?! And wasn't that supposed to work the other way around?

    But his words found something in me, a memory rising from the depths of my first life when I was taking a break from my main passion to expand my horizons. When I was reading about the Pelasgians. Their way of life, their creed, their laws... Odyn was exactly like what I'd imagined them to be like.

    The Belagines. The Laws of Beginnings, the guiding principles of mankind-that-was, the Ancient Guiding Laws of the Dacians that long before them set the foundation of human civilization.

    At least if you believed such claims-

    The Light shifted and glimmered in my mind. Each sentence and word of those forty-five passages became a single fractal within its many-faceted shape. For the first time since I first touched it, it felt like I wasn't seeing a mere reflection anymore.

    I know what I'm going to do.

    "You know what, Odyn, I think I'll take your offer."

    Antonidas watched us quietly. Behind me, Geirrvif levelled the entirety of her attention as well.

    I motioned to my two men to stay and stepped through the ward right into hell.

    "There exists in the sea a certain parasite called the tongue-eating louse. This creature eats the tongue of fish and takes its place. The parasite then feeds on the fish mucus, and if it is to die or otherwise be removed, the fish will starve to death."

    Antonidas followed at my side, an arcane shield protecting him from the smoke and the fire. Above us, the dragon continued to fly and spew flames and damnation.

    "The astral body, the physical body, the mind, the blood, the sap of life that flows through your spiritual roots if you're really unlucky, that's just the endgame." I turned my forcefield into a wedge and split the fire, smoke and molten stone in my way like a snow plow. "There's the five senses, touch, taste, smell, sight and hearing. But then there's proprioreception, kinaesthesia, our sense of time, sense of weight, of pressure, sense of magic, and all the other senses we don't think about until they fail or throb in pain. The Old Gods don't impair those, their corruption grows in their place. "

    The raven watched me. "The whispers."

    "No, that just means they're sloppy. The corruption conflates with the senses, the subconscious processes that are so easily mistaken for true intuition, the many humours making up the body, the chemicals which allow the lightning signals to fire through your brain properly, and many other things. The oozing taint steadily replaces them until your senses, your organs, your body can't endure without them there. It's basically like becoming addicted to your own perception of reality, even your own sense of self, except now someone else is controlling them. From there they can hold you hostage and make you do whatever they want, whether overtly or through pavlovian conditioning. That's what happened to Fahrad. I saw it, in him, that's what he's become. That's what Verration is."

    Odyn was quiet. For so long that the dragon had time to fly over and around us twice more. In the spirit world, four golden stars blinked into being in the sky, then shot down straight for us at the speed of imagination.

    They were spectral, golden and blue, born forth on feathery wings and led by one that was grander and brighter than all others. "Odyn. Is that your help?"

    The raven shook its wings. "Ah, the lovely Eyir, here at last. Took them long enough!"

    A god's favor. Four angels of the Light. Their shining goddess. And me.

    Against a dragon come to finish what an evil king and his foul henchmen started. Because I tore the veil off his madness and forced the mollusks of yore to take an active hand.

    "I will make no promises of salvation," Odyn murmured, misunderstanding my silence. "My val'kyr exist to shepherd and safeguard souls that have already left their bodies, they can do very little in the living world by themselves, little but dreams and inspiration." When Geirrvif attacked me in front of Lionheart without even a shred of restraint, she hadn't expected her attack to hit anything besides my spirit, the only reason she manifested into the physical world was because I bid the Light to Reveal. "The parts of the self are not easily severed by shadows, for all that the Void likes to lie otherwise. It was your Light that restored life to that hapless coin counter. As ever, all strength must spring from man. Could I send my warriors…"

    But he couldn't, because everyone else kept living down to his worst expectations, and Helya was a petty witch. "It's alright." I opened my spirit to him, to Geirrvif, to the others as they finally landed around me, their forms see-though and insubstantial but present. "I don't need them to do anything more than that."

    The raven gave me one last glance and returned to the spirit world. Geirrvif joined her mind to mine. The other val'kyr joined their minds to hers. Eyir gave me a hard stare from behind her winged helm, then overlapped her val'kyr with her spirit, and through them me. I conveyed my plan at the speed of thought, and they were aghast, incredulous, disbelieving. Up until the raven landed on Eyir's helm and tapped its claw.

    Granodior.

    ~ Alertness, Expectancy, I Am Here ~

    The Spirit of the Valley… Fahrad hadn't put him to sleep out of malice, though he'd certainly sold it that way. It was to protect it from the fatal conflict that would have resulted if it was around to challenge him and trigger the Old Ones's override. I'm going to do something… emphatic. Don't let sign or sight escape your bounds, can you do that? If Deathwing gets any glimpse of this, he'll kill us all.

    ~ Confusion, Fatalism, Agreement. ~

    "Antonidas." I held up the bag of dragon knockout bombs. "These pellets… can you make him breathe them somehow?"

    "I can make it so he has no choice."

    Good enough for me. "I'll tell you when."

    Then I walked out to the middle of the scorched earth, took a deep breath and roared to the sky.

    "VERRATION!" My voice rang through the air, through the Light, even through the Arcane as far as I could reach, so loud that the dragon staggered in the air. "I've not some grand arena to stage our final confrontation in, so I hope you'll accept this cornfield!"

    The dragon roared, swooped down and landed ahead of me with such force that my home groaned behind me, his eyes wild and angry and aimed straight at me as if daring me to Soulgaze a second time.

    This time I was harsh. My Soulgaze was bright, unmerciful, instantaneous, it bridged the gap with more ease and swiftness than ever before because I was the only one between us two who'd grown. I purged the swarm the moment it touched me, banished the dark to the edges of the mind, displaced and seared away the vermin and corpses of vermin that had replaced the substance of his awareness. When they were gone, I buttressed the crumbling pillars of his will with my will, the threads of his spirit with mine all the way to the soul. Instead of Shadow and Void, what grew to patch and rebuild everything left of his consciousness of Self was the Light.

    And when our minds were so entwined that the dragon couldn't not see everything I could see and was doing, I cast through the Soulgaze a second spell, the psychometry that had become instinct after using it on my father so many times. I saw everything of Verration and everything that wasn't, and because I did, so did he.

    Then I set myself against the dark and pulled hard on him as I withdrew back to the living world.

    Verration screamed, in rage, then pain, then shock as I pulled on his mind, as his mind pulled on his spirit as I wrenched it out, the Light a lattice around it and through both of us as I returned to the waking world without letting the Soulgaze lapse. His body stumbled back but the rest of him didn't, a second, hazy outline ripping out of the flesh like a double vision of blood, fire and ear-splitting desperation.

    "Antonidas, now!"

    The tranquilizing bombs shot from somewhere up in the air – invisibility? – and exploded right in the dragon's face, but didn't disperse more than a foot away from the nose due to a force bubble that warped in place right after.

    "Now, val'kyr, contain him!" I thundered even as I strained to gather all the power I could call. "I don't need you to rip his soul out, just loosen it from the rest! I don't want him dead, I need to see."

    The angels swooped down to surround the monster, one at each cardinal point, Eyir above the dragon to set their combined will upon his. They called the Light in the spirit world. At the very same moment, I gave them the Light in the world of the Living. Their wings unfurled, their swords raised high, the Light shone tall, and their combined will pinned the dragon's soul where I'd dragged it in the wake of his mind and his spirit, on the very threshold of life and death.

    "Light," I called, stretched to the very ends of my effort. First the guard, then the assassin, and now, for the third time in the same day, the Rite of Judgment Unmerciful descended upon me and a dragon. "I need you!"

    The golden pillars erupted from us violently, powerfully, from me, from the angels where they stood, from the dragon at the very center of their formation. The towering golden brilliance blew away the smoke, the dust, the night's darkness. Gold enveloped the dragon, enveloped the valkyries where they hovered on feather wings, enveloped me, latched on us all, infused us, rose further and further up like great spires surrounding a colossal tower to pierce the swirling clouds, determined, demanding, burning everything that did not belong and kept burning.

    "̷̛̗̜̇̍͜G̴̣̗͍̲̯̅̓͌̋̽͠Ǘ̸̦̮̼͐̏̓̑͠Ơ̸̪̱̑̓̉͗O̵̗̣̓͊͂Ő̴͇̙͙͈͙̂̂̉Ą̶̧̬͐̈̈A̵̡͍͈̫͕̾͗̌͜AAAḀ̸̧̻̲̄͘Ã̶̖̫͈͙̺̓͐̃͆͝Ā̴͕͆̈́̒̑Á̵̺̘͚̮̤̉G̸̗̍̔̓̌H̸̢̺̮͛͌̈̽̕!̷͔͓̭͈͗̽ͅ"̶̗͇͕͇̭̈́

    With a howling scream, the dragon died. There was no question as to the outcome, there was too little of him left.

    But that didn't men there wasn't enough to heal.

    "Beyond the flow of time and thought of the gods, there lies the Living Eternal Fire, out of which all come and through which everything takes shape. Everything and nothing are its breath, emptiness and fullness are its hands, motion and stillness are its feet, everywhere and nowhere are its center and its face is the Light. Nothing is made without the Light and everything that comes out of the Light is the Life which that takes form."

    With a rattling gasp, Verration came back to life, his breath shaking, still corrupt and broken, but alive enough to tremble in renewed agony because the Judgment of the abominations infesting him for thousands of years had only just started.

    "Like the thunder brings the light and out of the light, the grumble and the fire which overflows, so is thought. Thought becomes our word and then our doing. The light of Self is our thought and also our most prized possession. The light gains strength through the word and the will of Self lights the fire, through which all that is around us becomes."

    The corruption… purging the mind would never have been enough, its vector was physical, like a brain parasite it can just hook itself in again, infest again at a moment's notice. But since it was not just conditioning, that meant the alternative to death needn't be equally long-term reconditioning. The corruption was foreign and unclean and unwanted and it would all burn.

    "Ạ̸̥͈́̌̎̚Ą̵̩̠͍̗̓̿̎̌͜͠A̸̲̽̊̄̍AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGH!"

    The dragon's body screamed and screamed and screamed until he lost all breath, all life, only to wake again, gasp for air and scream again, and again, thrashing weakly, helplessly as the corruption was exposed, displaced, loosened and scoured out of him bit by bit.

    "Don't tie your soul to anything worldly, to things, to animals, to silver and gold, for as they come, so they leave. All that is seen, is birthed, grown and then it goes back to where it came from. Only the nature of things stays eternal and has innumerable and endless branches, and so like the springs of your mind and your soul, they do not show themselves. For a breath and a fire make everything that grows to grow, weeds, trees, animals and ourselves. And out of the same hearth they arrive and return, and this hearth is eternal!"

    The dragon's soul screamed too, but its eyes sought mine, shocked, confused, disbelieving, resentful, and suddenly drowning in want when he finally realized what I was doing.

    "Acknowledge the bad thought, shield yourself as you shield from the thunder, let it go the same way it came, for it urges you towards unnatural things. Shield from bare words and from falsehood. They are like the powder of the field which covers your eyes, like a spider's web for your mind and your soul. They urge you towards pride, deceit, theft and bloodshed and their fruit is shame, helplessness, poverty, illness, bitterness and death!"

    The lies, the fear, the delusion, the corruption was exposed, displaced, loosened and scoured out of him with each death, leaving the Light to restore, heal and become what was lost with every new life. Remade everything wrong in the flesh and past it, refit it to what was still right and healthy in the Soul, even if that meant replacing everything that was no longer there!

    "Remember that the heartbeat… the flowing of blood through the veins, the healing of wounds, the beauty of the eyes and the wonder of the formation of the body, they… They are made through the power and breath of the lively and eternal fire. You have forgotten that the body is just a grain from the small that is seen. Remember!"

    "G̵̡̬̓̏R̷͍̓R̷̪̮̊Ṛ̴͗̐A̴̲̿Ạ̸̥͈́̌̎̚Ą̵̩̠͍̗̓̿̎̌͜͠A̸̲̽̊̄̍AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGH!"

    Life fled and returned through dozen deaths. A hundred deaths. A hundred hundred deaths until I had almost nothing of myself left to strain.

    A hundred hundred deaths followed by new life each and every time all the way unto dawn.

    Until… Until finally…

    "S-stop, please!" Verration begged brokenly. "The fire – the Light – so beautiful – Rapture! You'd dangle it in front of me – nothing awaits me save the maws!"

    "Be… like the towering mountain and raise your light above everything that surrounds you. Be sober like the earth… and you will not lack anything. Helplessness… comes for evil and falsehood, for what you give is what you receive, what you sow is what you reap. The light of your soul and the light of the one next to you, they have the same hearth and remain without shadow!"

    "Y̴o̷u̴' ̷p̷r̵e̸a̶c̴h̵ ̸̛̗me hope," the words of sanity finally ripped their way out of a hoarse dual voice. "It's… no different from cruelty, your Light – it reaches me – through a thousand deaths you still hold out your hand – don't dangle salvation before me now, please! The want – it devours all sense, you can't – I can't…"

    "You – damned – lizard!" That want was the first want that was his in… I didn't know how long. "Have you no shame? Does a man see into a dragon's heart better than he does? Where is your pride?!"

    "Plaudits – clemency," Verrartion groaned in the throes of renewal. "At the end – all you will receive – disappointment!"

    "Onyxia, Nefarian, Deathwing the Damned, no! You are nothing like them!" He premeditated nothing but the death of his flight's worst monsters, otherwise did only what men hired him to inflict on other men. He never warped minds, never harassed, he didn't indulge the sadism imposed on him, he never projected his degeneracy on his victims, he never even confected mental justifications. The only disappointment here was that Aiden Perenolde came by all his evil completely honestly!

    "Your mind," the dragon rasped. "I see it – no mercy – no rancor – no disdain, I – I can't-"

    "You don't have to. That's why I'm here. You are Fahrad, the Trainer of Heroes! You are Verration, the Black Dragon who inherits the charge of the Ruler of the Earth!"

    "I – I am-"

    "I AM." That – that was a good chant. "I AM. I AM. I AM I AM I AM I-"

    "-A̶M̵, I A̶M̵, I AM, I AM, I AM!"

    The Light Judged one last time.

    "The unwise – is urged – by craving – but the wise contains it! The unwise suffers when – when the craving brings him to failure and fall, but the wise always… always finds the winning in losing and –"

    "-and the Ascension in Descent!"

    The Light Judged one last time and the dragon lived. Its mind and spirit and body all felt no pain.

    Because…

    Because…

    "The End…" we both spoke at once. "Is the Beginning!"

    I collapsed. The Light winked out, but the darkness didn't return because the Sun was finally above the mountains. The angels fell to their knees, their lights dim, their spirits worn and sheer but their faces reverent. There were people around me. And farther away. Family. Strangers. I could barely see them. I could barely see anything. I could barely see. I could barely hear. Calls. Words. Warmth upon my face. Feathery wings on the unfelt currents of the world unseen, brushing my face.

    Words were said. Tears were shed. Acknowledgment came in the same breath as someone offered a drink from a flagon.

    Great burnished wings flapped from the ridge where we grazed our cattle, only to turn away and disappear over the canyon.

    And in front of me, pained and exhausted from the ritual of a thousand deaths, rose the first, resounding, rapturous cry of a Lightforged Dragon.


    Chapter 11 is available on Patreon (karmicacumen), Ko-fi (karmicacumen) and Subscribestar (karmic-acumen), along with the advance chapters for Understanding Does Not Presage Peace, and Reset the Universe.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 11 – The Council of Incidentals
  • A/N: The incidentals finally cross paths properly. Much exposure ensues. Not all of it appreciated by all involved.



    Emerentius.png

    "-. July 20, Year 580 of the King's Calendar .-"

    On the first day, I lay blind, deaf and witless as I suffered the incorporeal equivalent of complete muscle failure.

    On the second day, my spirit began moving again just enough for my mental burnout to catch up with me too, so I could barely process short-term memory, never mind anything long-term.

    On the third day, the first pilgrims showed up.

    It only went sideways from there.

    I didn't find out about any of it until I was finally able to get out of bed on day seven. My father adamantly refused to let anyone put any sort of pressure on me, which was sweet. Bittersweet. It took me days for my senses to return, and more still for my mind to properly reassert itself. Seven days of my father bravely forcing himself not to cry at seeing my mind still broken every time he came in with food. All of which escaped me the entire time, like everything else.

    Because it wasn't actually being blind and deaf. Apparently, when you don't have willpower for even the measliest short-term cognitive processes, it's as good as being blind and deaf because you don't process any sensory input, never mind store anything. It was like dissociation, but worse. I gave the term 'witless' an entirely new meaning and then some.

    Dad did cry when I finally persuaded him I wasn't going demented before him, hugging me for a good while as he wept with relief next to me in bed. Relief mixed with shame at his own weakness, and resentment over how nobody I went literally out of my mind to save even deserved it.

    Which was fair, but that's why mercy and justice aren't the same thing.

    "None of'em know how to find their own asses, why fucking bother?" Dad sniffled as he blew his nose.

    I pretended not to see that the handkerchief was hard as crust, was he crying so often when no one could see him, or was he sick? My spirit slumped uselessly when I tried to tug on the Light, a pain without pain, a weariness like when you try to clench a fist but your hand muscles are completely dead. Right maybe wait a bit before I try psychometry. Or anything else.

    "The wizard needed you to spell out how to do his job, the Duke came when everything was all over – fat load of good he was – the assassin acts like he's not worried about anything despite everything he's done, and when it's not trying to murder the wrong people again, that fucking damn new pet dragon of yours is useless."

    I had talks with people? "I'm going to need you to lay out everything in detail, because I don't remember a thing." I might not want to entirely trust what I remembered from before all this either. Not when I'd already been so out of it that I couldn't even do basic multiplication. A hundred hundred deaths means ten thousand deaths, not just one.

    Dad cursed everyone involved to high hells – repeatedly – but otherwise summed up things as well as he could.

    On the first day, Antonidas had played warden for both the assassin and the dragon while helping to put out the fires with unrestrained applications of elementalism. On the second day, Richard finally got here, and after a tense standoff with the dragon – who'd swept down thinking to protect me from his party until Richard brought out the Light – took over security of the farm and the prisoners. This freed Antonidas to take his leave to retrieve his prisoner that he'd been escorting to Alterac City. He'd had to leave him behind with a couple of soldiers while he flew ahead to investigate the terrible ruckus we were making.

    That prisoner was Howard, our farmhand. Who had been the bronze dragon Kairozdormu in disguise all this time. Something which Antonidas hadn't realized until his talk with me, which raised the question of what else had called for his arrest.

    "Bloody wizard damn right should feel like an imbecile," Dad groused as he told me what Antonidas had muttered about himself after he only made that connection during his talk with me. Apparently. "How does he think I feel about it? A bloody time dragon older than this country and I had him shovelling dung."

    "That must've been some talk." Especially since I'd only just made that connection myself. "Did I just imagine it, or was the bronze dragon really watching from the ridge while I was Lightforging the black one?"

    "Is that the word?" Dad muttered. "No, he was definitely there. Watched the whole thing and didn't do shit to help while you were taking the tarnish off the other lizard. Sat on the ridge the whole time and then just flew off, the cunt, good fucking riddance."

    Maybe not so good. "Do we know what happened with Howard since? Why was he even arrested? Do we know why he let himself be arrested, how did Antonidas even find him? Twice, apparently?"

    "I'm sure the wizard must know, but I didn't ask, m'sorry, son, I got – I didn't have it in me to care, I guess it's another thing I've bolloxed up."

    "No, it's alright." I wrestled with the complete lack of will to get out of bed. I lost. "How's mother?"

    Dad put his handkerchief away and his hands on his knees where he sat next to me. "The Duke healed her best he could, but I'm starting to think he shouldn't have. She only used her quick recovery to start working herself to distraction." He gripped his pant legs. "I buried your – the – I buried them. The wizard offered to put them in stasis, some sort of crystal spell while we waited for – I didn't – I said no." He didn't meet my eyes. "You were dealing with enough as is."

    I sighed and rubbed his back.

    Dad sagged, then flinched away from me in self-disgust. He got up and made for the door. "I'll collect the who's who. Take your time."

    I didn't get a chance to reply before the door closed after him.

    Reality intrudes when it wants.

    ~ Forbearance, Confidence, Concern ~

    Granodior had been waiting for me to regain myself as well, confident I would but concerned all the same. How are you? Is the cleansing going well? Do you need me to do anything?

    ~ Determination, Confidence, Fortitude ~

    It was going well, but there was a lot to be done still, and it would take some time in human terms so I'd better not worry about it and focus on myself for a change. Mostly what I expected really, except for one thing. You prioritised the surface soil. Just for us. Thank you.

    ~ You Prioritised Me, Commitment Trumps Want, Largesse is only Natural ~

    I didn't go into that fight planning to do him any favors, but he didn't care because I committed to it anyway, and immediately did my part and then some. Quite appropriately, spirits followed the spirit of pacts, not the letter. Speaking of spirits though. Where are the little steam heads, do you know?

    ~ Pique, Understanding, Sympathy ~

    I saw a brief vision of the nine little ones sulking in the ever-steaming cauldron. Granodior was annoyed with them, but understanding of… whatever it was they were upset over that didn't immediately go away when they felt me recover. I'd have expected them to swarm me by now, but they were staying put. Then again, I could barely get myself going, never mind the Aura of Vigor.

    The ever-burning cauldron had a mageflame now, instead of coal and firewood.

    Also, Granodior had been bizarrely dissembling just now, while conveying the vision. The feelings he added to it weren't his strongest feelings. He was hiding something from me. Deliberately.

    Do you want me to ask?

    ~ No ~

    Well.

    That was blunt.

    Finally, I managed to rise from my bed. When no dizzy spell came over me, I walked out of the room to find Bart wringing his hands. "Your Worship – I mean Young Master! (The Master warned me not to slip too, shit) I'm to escort you downstairs at your leisure."

    "… Good recovery." I said flatly. "For my father's sake, I'll allow you to treat me like the lackwit I've been these past few days. You can walk next to me while I prop myself on your shoulder. This once. Now let's get this over with."

    "Right you are, milord!"

    Was I ennobled when I wasn't looking?

    The 'who's who' were waiting in the living room. Other than my father, there was Richard there, Antonidas, Jorach Ravenholdt – in manacles and glowing arcane force bindings on his ankles and wrists – as well as Narett for some reason, my incidental business adjacent and teacher in Alchemy. He and the wizard were glaring at each other. I'd interrupted some manner of standoff. No dragon though.

    "My Lord." "Young Sir." "Your Worship." Young One."

    I didn't reply. I was looking through the window. At some point, our front lawn had been completely overtaken by a massive pavilion, and there was a literal war tent beyond that.

    My father dismissed Bart and led me to the chair at the head of the table, where there was a late breakfast and steaming cup of tea waiting for me. I looked around for mother, but she didn't materialize. A meaningful glance to father got me a sad shake of his head. None of this was fine.

    I ignored the food and the proffered seat. "Duke Angevin, could you come over here please?"

    The Duke quietly did so.

    I grabbed the back of his head and pulled him until our foreheads touched. "Richard. Hire a teleport wizard."

    The man slumped in relief, what did he think I was going to say? Do? "Yes. Yes of course, I've already talked about it with the Dalaran representative. Magus Antonidas has been helping me and my men go to and back from my keep in the meanwhile."

    I have a Dalaran 'representative,' what even is my status right now?

    I let him go and leaned with my hands on the table while he withdrew. If I sat down, I might not muster the willpower to get back up for another day. "I'll go over the precise damages later, but do we still have our map at least?"

    Antonidas cleared his throat. "If I may?"

    "Go ahead."

    With a short spell, there was suddenly a perfect bird's eye view of our property and the surrounding lands, moving in real time.

    Opportunity had come belatedly, but I wasn't going to let it slip. "I'm going to talk to you about arcane instruction after this, just so you know. Please don't go anywhere."

    "Very well."

    Just like that? Again? "Alright, people, catch me up on what I missed."

    The answer was 'not much besides what I'd deduced,' but only because no one involved could escalate beyond a murder dragon, the Master of Assassins had proven more cooperative than a beehive, and Duke Richard Angevin had managed – with wizard help – to bring just enough soldiers to stay barely ahead of the complications created by the over a hundred pilgrims currently camped at the foot of the valley. With at least half a dozen more arriving each day. A number that was steadily rising and had only been prevented from camping at our literal doorstep thanks to the soldiers aforementioned.

    Our fences and gate were all gone because of the flames and the lava. So was the waterwheel we used to get electricity from.

    "You'd think the roars and smoke would have warned them away, but many have come regardless, curious of the bright spectacle in the sky." I had a duke reporting to me like I was his liege lord, Richard had completely meant it about becoming my disciple, hadn't he? "Some had real need for healing. I've done all I could for them in your absence, but I've had no more success at curing true sickness than the clergy. As for the remaining few... They think you can bring their loved ones back from the grave."

    The silence that followed was only less breathless than the additional silence upon me not immediately dismissing the notion.

    "Can you?" Antonidas dared when no one else would.

    "If the future had a big enough need for it, I could probably figure out something." The Light could power and restore anything, the Arcane could conjure and move anything, Uther haunted his grave for years, and managing the souls of the departed was half the point of shamanism. Even if I – or someone else – didn't figure out how to combine all that, there was a Titan whose entire life revolved around making spare bodies for people.

    None of his ravens were in sight at the moment, but there was one simple fact bolstering my confidence – Geirrvif the Valkyrie was standing sentry on the roof right now. "There is no such need, though, so for the foreseeable future we'll remain limited to the very recently fallen, and even then only if an angel also happens to be hovering nearby." No reaction from the valkyrie, I suppose I should appreciate that she respected privacy. Even if it was probably out of courtesy to me, instead of the norm. "Richard."

    "Yes?"

    "Is there danger of rioting if I don't give the answer they want?"

    "I don't think so. They've not behaved like a mob. Even if they did, my soldiers can contain them, at least in their current numbers."

    "Then I'll be going over there to disappoint everyone personally. Later." I ignored Father's worry and looked to Antonidas next. "Magus d'Ambrosio. Please believe me that I mean absolutely no disrespect by asking: why are you still here?"

    Antonidas grimaced. "I requested my stay in Alterac be extended while I seek amends for my part in the attack on your home."

    What did he just say?

    "Your part in what?" Richard exploded.

    "Had I not come after your… farmhand when I did, he might have lingered and been here to repel the attack."

    Richard subsided, though he still glared at the mage suspiciously, their collaboration must have been fraught with more tension than previously implied, so far. I scratched my cheek, reminding myself not to jump to conclusions. "Yes, alright. Dare I ask why you were after him in the first place?"

    Antonidas hesitated. "There is no easy way to say this – all signs point to him being the mastermind behind the purge of the nobility."

    For a moment, I seriously wondered if this was all a dream. "Excuse me?"

    Antonidas repeating it didn't make it sound any less insane.

    "Explain. Please. At length."

    Antonidas did more than explain. He detailed his entire investigation item by item with no embellishment or artifice.

    By the end, Richard looked fit to march into the royal palace and strangle the dragon-man on the torture table. "That cur! I'll kill him, I'll wring his scaly neck I will, you're saying he caused it all?! All those people – my whole family, they – because – because what? Why? What the hell was he after? Bloody dragons, how many of them have their nose in our business?"

    At least one more than you know about. "Somehow, I doubt that getting everyone off my case was the only goal." I'd never imagined this as the answer to why all my problems went away with the hangings. I'd sooner have expected the Archbishop to have done something. Also… the Kairozdormu I knew of had an issue with overestimating the reliability of other people in his plans – it was what killed him. But the plans themselves and, most importantly, his own part in them were very carefully arranged and seen through. Successfully. "Richard, I'm sorry your family got caught up in it."

    Richard slammed his fist into the table. "You will not take blame for the actions of that thing!"

    "I'm not. I can be sorry just fine without it."

    The man faltered, but his glare returned and pinned Antonidas again. "Fine then. Wizard, what do you think of this madness?"

    "Sabotaging Alterac from within in preparation for the approaching war was my best guess, but then I found out he was a bronze dragon with a lateral view of time," Antonidas shrugged helplessly. "I could not even begin to speculate now. We mages are taught early on never to try and guess what goes on in the heads of wyrms, especially bronze ones."

    "I'm surprised you could even catch him the second time," Narett said. "Or did he wait around until you caught up?"

    "As a matter of fact, he did." That shouldn't have been as surprising as it was. "Per the guards, he gave them the slip immediately after I left – I surmise this was when he took his true form for the battle – only for them to stumble upon him the next day, huddled under old deadwood near the battle site and 'shivering' in 'fear' of what he'd just 'witnessed.' I might have been fooled into thinking he was nothing but a human fool after all, if not for… everything else I've learned and experienced since."

    I wanted to say something, but I couldn't find the words because holy shit, my farmhand engineered the nobility purge. Before he'd gotten Dad to hire him, at which point he lived the farmhand's life like he was born to it. The man who'd plowed our fields, shovelled shit, fed the pigs and collected eggs every morning was the same person who'd manipulated warriors, nobles, mages, and the king himself into the bloodiest political bloodbath in human history.

    He used us for plausible deniability? As an alibi? Sanctuary?

    No, it couldn't have been just that, could it? He could have masqueraded as literally anything and anyone else. He could only have been here for me, why? Just to watch? Kairozdormu was the last bronze dragon I could imagine doing anything resembling non-interference, and his involvement in the fight proved it. Proved it every bit as much as him bailing after I failed to live up to whatever visions he'd seen of me.

    What was he thinking? Was he acting alone? Or was the whole bronze dragonflight in on this? Most importantly, why? I though back, but no matter how I tried, I couldn't think of him ever going anywhere or doing anything odd at any hours, even with my second sight.

    "Alright," I finally said for lack of something better, pinching my nose. "I won't even try to figure out the thought process behind any of that. I'll wait until I can get an explanation straight from the source."

    "You might have a lot of waiting ahead of you then," Antonidas said grimly. "He has surrendered himself to the King, openly confessed to everything, and explicitly told me the last time I was allowed in his presence that he will refuse to talk to you if you try to get in to see him."

    Now why ever would he do that?

    "I never should've hired him," Dad said from a chair near the wall, head in his hands and sounding sick. "I never should've hired him."

    "Don't be silly, Father, I didn't suspect a thing either." Though it was telling that Howard made himself scarce just after I developed the Soulgaze.

    Antonidas pretended not to see my father's moment of weakness. "The King has since barred all from the dungeon, save himself and his handpicked torturer. Even Dalaran has been denied. The issue of jurisdiction was already split before, but with regards to dragons there are standing treaties between the Kirin Tor and all human nations. Alas, the King no longer cares who he offends."

    That was another thing, why the hell would the dragon submit to imprisonment, never mind torture? Especially now, when the whole ruse was exposed? The mortal disguise wasn't merely skin-deep in dragons, when they turned into elves and humans they were elves and humans, however immortal and tough (if at all). Torture would be as painful and real as for any other woman or man. Maybe even the maiming would be permanent, depending on how the shapeshifting worked. Dragons could and often preferred to make love and procreate as bipedal humanoids, that's how real it got.

    "Let me guess," Narett spoke up in the quiet, his words were shockingly snide from what I knew as a calm and self-contained sage and teacher. "The Kirin Tor have since decided to wait and see – as usual – until the dragon acts out again and they can swoop in from a stronger bargaining position. In the meantime, they will argue it's precisely so it doesn't act out in offense at perceived interference with his grand schemes again."

    "The Council's reasoning has not been conveyed to me." I got the feeling the wizard only responded at all because he didn't want to offend me by proxy. Antonidas was certainly only looking in my direction. "My mentor, Krasus of the Council of Six, has extended an invitation to discuss it with him directly."

    "You have a transmission stone already primed, I assume?"

    "He meant in person." Did he now? "At a time and place of your choosing, though he urges haste for obvious reasons."

    I sensed a fulcrum in the Light. It was like a laser pointed at my eyes, for lack of a better word, but I'd suffered much worse. "… Was that before or after you asked for an extension on your stay?"

    The mage's eyes sharpened but he replied regardless. "Before."

    "If you hadn't made the request to make amends, do you believe the assignment would have been given you regardless?"

    "If not me then to another."

    "You're not sure you'd have been their first choice?"

    "Not entirely, no." He hesitated, but only briefly. "My investigation into the purge was done with their full knowledge and approval, but not the one into your employee."

    That was a surprise, but it didn't not fit with the rest. "So, I almost had literally anyone but you in my home right now?" No by your leave, no nothing.

    The man grimaced, hiding the humiliation he felt just a little too late. "I suppose I deserved that."

    He'd taken it wrong but that was fine, I could work with that too. "You misunderstand, I don't mind that it's you at all. I've been trying to get one of you mages to come down for a talk for months, but I never presumed to aim as high as the future head of the Council of Six."

    Antonidas blinked at me with that same incomprehension I'd only ever seen on Richard when I first called him by his future epithet.

    Also like Richard, the future leader of the Kirin Tor was only lacking in context. Fortunately, I'd soon give it to him and then some. "Tell Archmage Krasus I only agree to a talk if the entire Council of Six is there for it." Antonidas was visibly surprised, but not visibly offended. "With respect to them, it can be over transmission stone instead – in fact, I'd much prefer it – but anything I'm willing to talk about without all of them present can go through you just fine."

    Antonidas didn't seem to know if that was more alarming or flattering. Still no sign that he took what I said as an insult though. "I will relay your conditions."

    It made me wonder about whatever impression I made on him. I suppose smiting an irredeemable enemy of all existence into holy enlightenment goes a long way with some people. And resurrection too, I suppose.

    And on that note… "What of Verration?"

    The glances that were exchanged were as complicated as they were varied. Eventually, Richard answered. "I got the impression he could have unleashed considerable… viciousness in your defence during our brief standoff. He has secluded himself ever since, however."

    Dad hauled himself from his chair with a grunt. "What he means is the wyrm's dug a hole under the ridge where we used to graze our cows and our sheep – they all died to the smoke, did I mention that? He hasn't come out. Even when your mother completely lost her mind the other day and went poking him – literally – asking if he was going to join us for dinner. He didn't react at all."

    Suicidal behaviour, shit. Maybe it wasn't though? Maybe she just trusted my results as always? The Light had nothing to say either way, which helped precisely not at all.

    I turned to the bound man who'd been calmly standing and waiting inside a sight and sound-blurring bubble all that time. At my glance, Antonidas dropped both spells.

    "Jorach Ravenholdt."

    The Lord of Ravenholdt Manor shook himself out of whatever trance he'd put himself in, gave the gathering a brief intent gaze, then looked at me with that same dignity from seven nights ago. "Most High Holiness."

    "That's the Archbishop's style of address."

    "I've never used it for him and I never will."

    "I will play no word games with you. Talk plainly or not at all."

    "The Old Fowl of the Mountain affords no one styles or titles, save one."

    Fowl was a much more charged term here than on Earth. 'Domesticated' bird was certainly not its meaning. "You just afforded one to me."

    "Yes."

    "What about the king?"

    The man looked at me squarely. "He has broken his vow as a ruler."

    No shit. "Which part?"

    "'I pledge to ask no service of you that might bring you into dishonor.'"

    If more people held their masters accountable to their own oaths, it would be a much different world. So would Earth. On the other hand, that pledge was subject to very wide interpretation, which was why few ever took it seriously as a cause for revolt. "You know, the man who originally invented your approach to things used it to subvert, displace, control and intimidate an empire. Eventually, even kings and the Emperor himself didn't dare try to root him out, for fear that their own groom of the stool would stab them in their bed." That was the history back on Earth, at least. How he reacted would tell me how Azeroth compares. "Am I truly supposed to believe you assassins answer to any master but yourselves?"

    "It is as you say, we served no master but the Master of Assassins, once." That being him. "Then the Fowl War happened, and we suffered first-hand the consequences of depriving humanity of all those with will and aspirations beyond our own."

    On Earth, the religious sect created by Hassan I Sabbah murdered, displaced or intimidated practically everyone of import in the Muslim lands until even Saladin backed down before them. Then the Mongols invaded and there were conspicuously no great generals or statesmen around to organize a proper defense. No historians ever seemed inclined to comment on how that might be connected to the systematic murder of every last brave and competent man not part of the hive mind.

    On Azeroth, the Fowl War was the founding epic of Alterac, after a fashion. It was the conflict that occurred between Strom and Alterac after the last emperor's reign ended, named after the bird heraldries of the two belligerents. But everything I'd read or heard about it only convinced me nobody actually understood what happened there.

    For one, the actual Alteraci in that mess were the Trollbane family, who now ruled Strom, not their homeland here. For another, with the Lord of Ravenholdt Hall calling himself by that term just now, I had to wonder if there might have been three sides to that war, instead of two.

    The clincher, though, was that everyone 'agreed' that the war broke out when the Arathi bloodline decided to literally abandon their empire to found a new realm – Stormwind – prompting the ones left behind to make their best impression of the War of the Roses. It was absurd – the ruling dynasty of an empire doesn't just pack up and leave. At most I could believe the heir went off on a colonization mission and then the father died back home-

    My thoughts course corrected. Facts and pattern recognition came together in a different form inside my mind. The Light chimed like a bell at the edge of my perception.

    I looked at Lord Jorach Ravenholdt. "The last Emperor," I said lowly as the realization set it. "You killed him."

    There were sharp breaths around me.

    "The first incarnation of Ravenholdt Hall did, yes." The man's expression didn't even flicker. "They grew bloated and proud during times of peace, and so fared very poorly during war. A war they themselves started by culling all voices of sense and reason for generations, not even caring to pretend secrecy by the end, never mind temperance or discretion. Their hubris destroyed them. It could have been the end of all mankind if not for the elves constantly culling the trolls since the War of Founding."

    I couldn't decide if the silence that descended upon the room was more shocked or horrified.

    "The Prince denounced them, and the weakness and cowardice their reign had made of the land, boldly and bravely. The Emperor sent him away along with the multitudes drawn in by his charm. It was a bid to preserve his life, to fling a light into the future while he saw about a more measured approach. The first gambit succeeded, the rest did not, and so here we are."

    Unfuckingbelievable.

    The silence now was definitely horrified.

    "When the hidden knives are bloodiest," Narett said eventually. Slowly. "The veil concealing them is also thinnest, tattered, flapping loosely and failing to conceal the crime. Sending the revealing flame away is always a mistake." The alchemist sighed then and glanced between my father and me. "But I can understand a parent not wanting his child's life snuffed out before his."

    At least there was still unsettled land to run to, unlike on Earth in my time.

    The others were far less sanguine, now that the pall was broken.

    "My Lord," Richard said. "Give me the word and I will slay him where he stands."

    "Not in the house," Dad said weakly. "Outside."

    "It needn't be a mess, I can strangle a man just fine."

    "And you can do it not here. Not where Agnes can see or hear."

    "My spells give me a great degree of control over his movements, I can-"

    "Everyone quiet."

    Everyone shut up.

    I looked at the man, trying to figure out what it was that kept him so level-headed. It didn't look like pride, save maybe in not being party to the same mistakes as the founders of his organisation, not anymore a least. It couldn't be self-delusion either, after the Judgment I called on him just a week ago. All I could see was a man sure of his place in the world, lacking any delusion about how dark and ugly that place was, and nonetheless at peace with whatever came next.

    It, quite frankly, pissed me off like no tomorrow. "You know, my best judgment tells me I can make use of you. It tells me I might be able to spare you with minor consequences. I actually think you sound reasonable and believe you're completely genuine. But I really just want to kill you and spare the world the burden of your evil."

    That, finally, seemed to bring the man's unflappability to an end. It also seemed to surprise everyone else, but I'd leave figuring that one out for later.

    "Tell me why I shouldn't strike you down right now. Tell me why I shouldn't declare total war of annihilation on your entire organisation. Believe me when I say, it doesn't matter how good and patient you and yours are about insinuating yourselves in everyone's business. I have all the means I need to tell your kind apart from everyone else." I barely refrained from summoning the Soulgaze and burning his mind from within like I could have done the dragon. If I tried that in my current state, I might not be able to get back up for another week. "You have five minutes."

    Jorach nodded. "I've been gone and undoubtedly presumed dead for seven days. Darbel Montrose, whom you killed, was the other major contender to leadership of our order, if only through her outside importance as the King's mistress. With both of us gone, there will be a full blown shadow war over control of Ravenholdt Hall by now. Those who chafed under my strict standards will doubtless attempt to find new patrons, if not strike out on their own when their coups run into each other. Meanwhile, I expect at least a handful of my loyalists will have insinuated themselves among your pilgrims by now, as they won't give me up for dead without seeing the body."

    I stared at the man.

    So did everyone else.

    "Loyalists." I palmed my face. "You have factions. The Order of Assassins has factions. Of course you do."

    "You needn't show my face to the masses if you'd rather not taunt the King into another fit of madness. That said, I do have a distinctive token that will suffice for my people and only them, if I wore it over, say, a face-concealing scarf or hooded cloak. If you do decide the world has suffered me and mine enough, I would nonetheless recommend that you first parade me around like a trophy so you make the most of your captured asset."

    "… The sheer balls on this man," Richard muttered in disbelief.

    Somehow, I didn't gape. But it was a close thing. "Are you being serious right now?"

    "Yes."

    I'd never run into a situation when someone's calm could piss me off so much. "You know, I actually do want to parade you around now, but just so I can get those minions of yours to also come forward so I can rid the world of them as well, and however many others I can round up through them. Does that change your answer at all?"

    "… If you decide we are beyond saving, then so be it, and may whoever takes my place be wiser than to swear to such service as that which sullied us so utterly."

    I really wanted to be angry at him, but he wasn't making it easy at all. I wanted to believe him too, but knowing the Soulgaze had precisely the consequence I'd foreseen – it made me mistrust my judgment when I couldn't use it.

    Then again…

    "Richard, come over here." I waited until he was next to me. "Look into this man's eyes."

    To his credit, Ravenholdt didn't hesitate to obey the implied command to meet the gaze of my paladin.

    "The common man needs to put much time and mind into trying to understand people, often failing even after hours, days, years of talking and trying to get each other to come around to their way of thinking. We don't need any of that. The Light Reveals. It needs only a driving force, a will to enact a direct and instantaneous challenge. Your beliefs against his, no lies, no pretense, no ambiguous words. All you need to do is face your own potential false beliefs. Be brave enough to acknowledge the possibility that the Light will reveal more of you than him. Accept the risk that you might come around to his way of thinking. Empathise with him. Sympathise, even. The Light cares about feelings but has no concept of thought crime and judges only by actions based on which way all the facts fall."

    Richard's eyes were ablaze. "I can see it."

    "The Light works intuitively. There's only you and him, directly connected, synchronized. Two judgments. Two spirits. One single Truth regardless of either of your beliefs on anything. Shine the Light on it, Richard. The Light Reveals. Commit."

    There was no visible sign that the Souglaze was invoked for the first time by someone other than me, but the results were immediate.

    I barely kept Richard on his feet.

    In front of us, the Master of Assassins dropped to his knees with a cry of…

    Wonderment?

    The chains rattled in tandem with arcane flares as the manacles kept the assassin's hands from cradling his head. "Even – your servants – such calibre – out of this world." Ravenhold gasped, his breath rattling heavy with vindication as he looked up at me with the zeal of the converted. "Truly, I am fortunate beyond all of my forebears. None that came before me were blessed with such rapturous certainty as this."

    … How much of me came through Richard's soulgaze? If my paladin's Covenant was to my Covenant, and my Covenant was the future itself, one he'd directly experienced in our Soulgaze, then here, now, Ravenholdt would have-

    "He's genuine," Richard rasped as he swayed on his feet in my grip. "He's – he's not crazy, he's not even deluded he – he's committed. Just – not to what we're committed."

    "Are our agendas in conflict?" Antonidas asked with his fingers formed into a seal that rendered Ravenhold's bonds still, and on that note what did these people think my agenda was? What did he mean 'our' agendas? "Is he a threat?"

    "No – not to us, not here, he… He's just completely unapologetic about finding his highest purpose in keeping the realm's lowlifes from running rampant. Not just in killing the vile, but in keeping a monopoly on… murder aforethought."

    Say what? Seriously? "And what did the Light have to say about that?"

    "It… didn't highlight any particular facts to the contrary."

    … A monopoly on premeditated murder would have the same deleterious effects on the supply and quality of its object as any other monopoly. But did that actually mean Ravenholdt was aware of that? Was always aware of that? Was he keeping effective assassination and subterfuge limited to a chosen few deliberately? Or was he just faking it till he made it? On the matter of people in need of killing, I was never going to deny that the world is always better off with people-shaped monsters dead, but we already saw Ravenholdt didn't always get to choose his marks.

    But then you start to wonder where the line is for treason instead.

    I closed my eyes and tried to assess things as objectively as I could without leaning on the Light for input. I'd have to wait until I could Soulgaze people again myself to make sure, but in the meantime…

    Jorach Ravenholdt not being in charge of the assassins led to my home burned down and my brothers murdered in the womb.

    There was only one logical conclusion.

    I am emotionally compromised.

    "Richard."

    My paladin shook his head and regained his feet. "I'm fine."

    "What do you want to do?"

    "What?"

    "What do you want to do with him?"

    The man was so honestly surprised I valued his input that it almost sent me on a rant about self-determination and yes-men. Fortunately for him, I had no more willpower for that than anything else right now.

    Almost. "You're the one with the first-hand insight, and the Light is only stronger in you for it." That much I could still sense at least, even in my state. "I trust your judgment."

    The man was visibly touched, the regard he must hold for me must be high indeed.

    He didn't look entirely confident when he looked at the other man though. "… I really just want to kill him and his. Scorch the earth." He sighed gustily then. "But I wouldn't know where to begin rooting them out, even if we find and take their headquarters. Especially if they're half as frustrating to deal with as him."

    As glad as I was to have my own feelings vindicated, that admission still felt unsatisfying.

    Soon, though, Richard seemed to get an idea. Or half an idea, half realization from whatever it was he'd just seen in his soul. "You know what, let's do that – let's bet it all on skill, assassin. I don't care how much use you can be, it's not worth it, the world would be better off without you and your wretched legacy. That you rightly acknowledge Lord Ferdinand as the best master for you is hardly proof of character, when it can be said just as easily of anyone else."

    Alright, let's maybe not go quite that far-

    "If killing you will propagate such evil as you claim you and yours to be capable of unleashing, I might at least be persuaded to stay your execution until I've used you to root out the rest of the rats. Prove to me your men are as much of a nuisance as you believe. Give me proof of skill."

    Jorach Ravenholdt climbed to his feet, frowned thoughtfully at his assigned judge, then looked to me for approval.

    Approval for what? "Make it good."

    The Master of Assassins flexed his wrists twice. "Very well." The empty manacles hadn't even reached the ground when the shadow of his existence skid to a wide halt right behind where Antonidas had been standing.

    The wizard teleported behind me and enveloped Richard and I in his forcefield a full second after Jorach Ravenholdt had slipped back into reality out of the shadows cast on him by his own clothes.

    I was wondering how he'd slipped out of my spell, back then.

    "Holy fuck!" Dad screamed, clutching his heart as he jumped back. The chair tipped over as he stumbled into it, clattering loudly. "Bloody – fuckmothering – don't do that!"

    "My apologies," the Master of Assassins said earnestly, holding his hands above his head. And mom's kitchen knife. "I will make whatever amends My Lord dictates."

    I'd read many scenes like this in my previous life. You never really appreciate them, though, until your father is the one trapped alone with a master murderer on the other side of the forcefield.

    "If it helps," the murderer in question said deferentially. "That maneuver does require a certain preparation and state of mind."

    "You'll work with Antonidas here until he has a way to hold you that you can't escape."

    All ease wiped from his face, but the man nodded anyway.

    "You'll also work with the rest of us until we have some way to do that too, I'm sure you can come up with something."

    The man's shoulders slumped ever so little, but he obeyed even through his grimace. "As you say."

    "I have a potion that will make it impossible to exert any mystical capabilities," Narrett said as he came out of invisibility. "For a limited time at least. You know, if that is at all relevant to the situation."

    Wait, when had he vanished? I'd completely forgotten about him, and even in this state I wasn't that oblivious, what magic was this? Or alchemy? "I'll be picking your brain a lot, later. Jorach?"

    The man sighed, waited for Richard to hold him at sword point, waited some more until Narett approached, accepted the potion and drank it all in one swoop. "Is that satisfactory?"

    "Barely." It was something at least. "Magus Antonidas."

    "Using my name is fine, Young Sir."

    "Antonidas, then. Next time, protect my family first. I can probably come back from the dead, they can't."

    The silence of the grave felt sinisterly familiar in the wake of my declaration.

    So much so that, once again, only my father found the nerve to break it.

    "… You can what?!"

    "An on that note, please give me and my father some privacy. If the wizard agrees, Richard, you can bring Mercad here for what we talked about before."

    "-. .-"

    Fortunately, Dad managed to collect himself fine once there were no outsider eyes adding to his stress. He dealt with my latest leap in ability somewhat more calmly than usual – especially since it was still theoretical, thankfully – but that only spoke to the sheer number and intensity of the shocks he had received in such a short time.

    Mother was unnaturally put together when I went looking for her, asking me how I felt and if there was something I needed and not to worry about the food, lunch will be my favorite, would we be entertaining guests? It was all said by rote after giving me a short hug, and then 'accidentally' avoiding all my attempts to move in for a real long one for ten whole minutes.

    I briefly considered humoring her bubble of decorum and damn the consequences, but you didn't enable self-destructive behaviour. Maybe on the first day or two, but not after a whole week of compounding unhealthy coping mechanisms. There was emotional deflection and then there was this nonsense.

    "Mother-"

    "I'm not getting into this with you, Wayland," My mother calmly interrupted me. "I can deal with my own demons. I'm the lady of this house and I'll do my part, so you should go and do yours. Your purpose is not in here, it's out there."

    "Don't presume to tell me what my purpose is."

    The plate somehow didn't shatter as mother dropped it in the sink, shocked at my tone. But she didn't turn to face me.

    I walked over to stand behind her. "Because I respect you as my mother, I'm going to respect your wish to deal with this in the unhealthiest manner possible. This once. But let's be clear." I leaned forward. "When you break – and you will – father and I are the ones who'll have to pick up the pieces." I stepped back. "We'll do it, because we love you. But we'll hate every moment of it, and you'll hate yourself every moment of it, much more than you hate yourself right now."

    I waited to see if she was going to say anything else. When she didn't, I left the house and went down to heal the people who didn't deny they needed help.

    Give it time, I told myself. It's enough that I didn't enable her repression. For now, it's all I can do.

    Narett caught me just outside, though. Without even a bit of pretense, he offered to 'help mother with cooking and the like' for the day. I was glad he did, the thought that mother might need to be put on suicide watch was only less horrifying than the terrible notion that she might go through with it when I wasn't there. Soul-weariness aside, I had too many fires to put out right now to watch over her by myself.

    I didn't ask my father why he wasn't sticking to mother. Not when he still failed in his attempts to not look like he was terrified I'd drop dead or lose my mind at any moment.

    For better or worse, Richard came back with his long-suffering Captain soon enough that the awkwardness between my parents and I didn't have time to sour into something worse.

    Mercad Occitanier was sceptical about my claims of mind protection, and doubly sceptical about his highborn employer playing sycophant to anyone, 'regardless if they're a divine avatar or last week's guttersnipe or whatever croc he's peddling this time.' But since he did it from a place of loyalty, I ignored his griping and talked Richard through the process of searing the Aegishjalmur into his skull. We needed Antonidas to conjure a mould of the stave for Richard to use as visual reference, but he ultimately succeeded because he's a quick learner, and Mercad sat through quietly because he's a good and loyal soldier.

    The captain was a bit less sceptical when it was over, but nonetheless made sure to convey to his lord how much he disapproved of being sent away – again – where he couldn't handle his safety personally. Alas, the reward for a good job is the next job, and there was no one else Richard trusted to be regent of his lands in his absence. Not while his wife and sister were in another country for their own safety.

    The man nodded stiffly and proceeded to send me the most judgmental and threatening silence I'd ever been on the receiving end of, all the way to the end of the teleport spell.

    Antonidas inquired after the staves and runes I'd used in the procedure, so I briefly lent him my latest draft of the primer to conjure a copy of for himself and Dalaran. There was no reason I could think of for why the staves couldn't be powered by the Arcane, with the proper twist in the pattern. I couldn't speak for any variance in effect from different mystical paradigms, but it should still manifest some effect.

    Sometime later, I finally walked down into the lair that a certain dragon had dug into what had once been our pasture. Antonidas had retired to his tent – Richard had thoughtfully had tents put up for all the 'notables imposing on my hospitality' – to contact the Council of Six with my reply.

    He'd not asked whether or not there was anything I wanted put in or kept out of his update, which told me all I needed to know about what role he was really playing here. It certainly removed any lingering misgivings I had about what I planned to do, if the whole council actually agreed to speak with me.

    Richard was sticking by me, though, and Dad also insisted on coming along despite the prospect quite blatantly terrifying him. I didn't blame him. Especially once we finally reached the curled up mass of flesh and scales doing their best impression of an inanimate wall one second away from going up like a bright explosion.

    "If you're just going to sulk, then your existence will never be anything else than worthless."

    The black and gold body moved like the wind and suddenly I was staring at an immense, serpentine eye.

    He looks different. I studied the outlines as well as I could in the darkness. Fortunately, the Light still coursed through him enough that it seemed to shine from underneath his scales, more so every time he inhaled. No more pot belly, more catlike general shape than lizard. Wings were different too, bigger, much wider span, three clawed fingers instead of one at the crux of where the wings folded, he could probably use them as a third pair of limbs, and his forelimbs were longer too, with almost humanoid mobility in the shoulders. The bone structure was different as well, more… symmetrical, length-wise. He could probably walk on two legs comfortably now, maybe even fly standing upright.

    I couldn't help myself. "What a magnificent sight I've bestowed on this world."

    The gargantuan creature suddenly vanished in a whirl of folding flesh and golden light to leave just a man kneeling with his head bowed low at my feet.

    "There are no words for how wretched I am."

    "There aren't, no." A merchant, a guard, the lord of all assassins, and now even a dragon, everyone was throwing themselves at my mercy these days. "You'll just have to stop being a wretch and then you'll have all the words you need."

    "I am yours to command. Yours and your heirs'. Use me as you see fit."

    Me and my heirs, he was explicitly locking himself out of the differing lifespan loophole. I mean sure, I'd solved the telomerase bottleneck ages ago, but I could still be killed. "Are you saying that because you mean it, or because you know I won't ill use you like the lowliest scum you've been living as?"

    "Both."

    A safe answer, but I couldn't really complain if it was also the true one. "The going rate is food, board, and five coppers a day."

    A pause, then the dragon-turned-man raised his head to look at me in confusion. "I beg your pardon?" The close cropped coppery hair and neat horseshoe beard made an odd contrast with his miserable demeanor.

    I wouldn't have been able to pretend glibness in the face of the sight even if I wanted. Standing over him in the dark, I felt like I was looking at the most ill-starred man going senile from unwarranted pain and suffering before he even lived out his middle years. I had to help him somehow. If he remained like this and wasted away after everything, it would be a tragedy.

    I was all out of patience for tragedy. "Should I call you by the names I know, or do you have another you prefer?"

    "… I haven't given it any thought."

    "So you do want to sunder yourself from the past, but don't have good ideas for how yet. That's alright. While you figure that out, I'll be calling you Emerentius. In the language of the greatest empire you've never heard of, it means 'to fully deserve.'"

    The dragon… The man…

    He looked like he might cry.

    I seriously considered hugging him, but on reflection I realized it wasn't what he needed right now. Right now, for the sake of his mental health, what he most needed was dignity. Anything else could wait. "My dad's great-granddad used to say there's no dignity as great as becoming an honest farmer." Of course, the man also said that one shouldn't let pride affect your ability to be an effective asshole, but I'd already proven the two were not mutually exclusive. "The going rate is food, board and five coppers a day."

    "I'm… afraid I still don't understand."

    "The other dragon I had as a farmhand ran off. Your whole thing is being good at working the earth, right? Congratulations, you're hired." I reached down and hoisted him to his feet. His human form was strong and every bit as heavyset as a man could be without making acrobatics impossible, but still shorter than me. "For anything beyond the remit of your job, we'll be settling separately as it comes up. My current offer on that front is sanctuary, training in the Light, and my life-long friendship in exchange for you no longer moping like some flush mushroom."

    I waited for him to say something. Do anything.

    He didn't though.

    I let him go and stepped back. "That's all I had to say. Whatever you decide, I hope you find a way to be well again."

    "… I don't know how." The man-dragon said hesitantly. "I would swear myself as your thrall if I did not know you would spurn such debasement, however well earned."

    I didn't show how much that conflicted me. "At least you're self-aware enough to know it's debasement."

    I turned around and set off without waiting for him. Richard and Dad looked between the two of us as I rejoined them, but they fell into step without a word. Finally, just when I was wondering if I'd handled that wrong, I heard my dragon disciple fall into step behind us, albeit at some distance so the others wouldn't feel threatened.

    We emerged to the sight of the noonday sun shining brightly down on the world. Antonidas was waiting for me some ways to the right. Jorach Ravenholdt was sitting on a boulder precisely where I'd ordered him to wait for our return.

    When he and Fahrad – Emerent now – saw each other, there was a long moment where they both sized each other up.

    To my surprise, Emerent spoke first. "For the sake of our past comradery, I will give this one warning – If you seek conflict with this place and its denizens again, I will not hold back."

    Jorach groaned and rubbed his forehead. Groaned. In exasperation, the nerve of him. "You don't need ultimatums and threats, I know where the wind is blowing just fine without them. The only reason I've not sworn myself to our new master properly is because he still won't let me. So long as the winds are favourable to the nation and mankind as a whole, I need nothing further."

    I had to take a moment to process the sad reality that the only person in my entourage who I could currently trust not to blindly follow me off the edge of Outland was the contract killer.

    Give it time.

    I hoped.

    "Young Sir."

    "Magus d'Ambrosio."

    I saw him notice me use the formal address again, but he didn't comment on it. "It happens that the Council of Six is in session and can accept your communication right now, if it pleases you."

    Well now, don't I rate just the highest on the foreign relations priority list? "Convenient." Though not in any way any of them expects. And they were clearly expecting plenty, including that I'd finally be active again today, if they were ready to drop everything else on such short notice. "If you stay on after my talk with your leaders, you can call me by name as well. Now show me how to operate this thing."

    Antonidas clearly wanted to ask, but instead did as I bid and showed me what to turn and fit together so that the hologram of the Council of Six sprung to life in front of me.

    "Greetings," said one of them, a middle-aged woman by the looks of it, but who knew depending on how well they'd harnessed the Arcane to extend their lives?

    "Lord Wayland, Duke Angevin, and dependents," Antonidas intoned. "Be known to the Leaders of the Kirin Tor. The one who just greeted you is Archmage Modera. From her right, in order, you have Archmages Vargoth, Kel'Thusad, Drenden, Prince Kael'Thas Sunstrider of Quel'Thalas, and finally-"

    "Korialstrasz." I said. "Prime consort of the Aspect of Life Alexstrasza, leader of the Red Dragonflight, Queen of Dragons."

    You couldn't quite cut the silence that followed with a knife, but only because the ridge was quite windy at this time of day.

    "What's this?" Vargoth spoke first, even though I'd seen Kel'Thusad recover first only to wait.

    "I beg pardon for my abruptness, but we all have more urgent things to do than play pretend." I looked at Krasus with the most non-judgmental look I could muster for someone who'd made it his life to deceive and mislead. He had no ill intent, I had to remember that. It may not be the same thing, but I still hadn't told anyone about being reincarnated either. "With all respect due to the guardians of life, mankind can handle its own affairs. In the interest of not interfering with the affairs of dragons, however, I'm willing to consider allowing supervised access to my newest disciple to one of you. Specifically, Lady Rheastrasza. Please let her know not to come as a goblin."

    I waited for a reply. No one said anything, on either side. There were many appalled looks though. And some not so appalled ones, especially from Kel'Thusad and Kael'Thas.

    That was fine by me. "A Kirin Tor envoy under no false pretenses will, however, be entirely welcome for the meanwhile. I value authenticity very highly, you see. In that same spirit, I am hereby informing you that I'll try my very best to poach Antonidas from you. I'm sure he can go back to lead you all like he's supposed to, if destiny really must have him at the head of your council in ten or fifteen years. I really am a man, not a dragon like some people, so I can't see all that accurately so far ahead."

    It was hard to tell if I was the subject of most of the judgmental looks, or Krasus.

    "I wish you a better week than mine." I moved to disconnect the device, but paused and did give a flat stare this time, to all six of them. "Just so we're clear, if you try to put a leash on me again we're going to have problems."

    I disjoined the transmitter, causing the arcane hologram to disappear.

    "What the hell, boy?!"

    Oh dear. Dad was not coping well at all. "I can let you talk to them next time?"

    "What-NO! No, that's not what I meant! Oh Tyr, bandits, soldiers, dragons, and now this! Tyr save me, what did I do to deserve this?!" My poor father, having finally reached the end of his rope, threw his arms in disgust, turned around and stomped off as viciously as his legs could take him.

    I waved in parting. He gave me the finger. Good man.

    Antonidas was staring at me, aghast.

    I dropped the transmission device into his hands. "Krasus is a good and noble person, but with three for three on the number of dragons who've stuck their nose in my business within the span of a single week, I'm going to err on the side of transparency for the foreseeable future." I put my hands on his shoulders. "I'm glad it's you here, though. Literally the best possible option. Now." I let him go. "Do you want to be alone for a while, or do you want to come down to the pilgrims with us?"

    Antonidas looked between the transmitter and me, his appalled face loosening into something that looked almost lost. "I… think I will keep to myself for a spell. By your leave?"

    "I'm sorry for my part in things, if it makes any difference."

    "… It does, actually." The mage gripped the transmission stone tightly and turned to leave. "I can at least trust that to be genuine."

    I watched him leave. I pondered the immense power of credibility. I'd seen not even a moment when Antonidas even entertained the thought that I might be wrong or lying about his mentor.

    I glanced at Jorach. "Go get ready. Don't bother with hoods or masks or the sort. I want the king to know exactly what he achieved here."

    Jorach hesitated. "If that is your decision."

    "It is."

    "I'll accompany you," Richard told the assassin lord. "Just in case, you understand."

    Jorach grunted, showing his back to the man with not an ounce of fear. "Don't I ever."

    I waited for them to be out of earshot. Then, finally, I turned to Emerent. "If nothing is changed, Rheastrasza will die for the sake of your kin in the future. She'll successfully purify a black egg, and then let her own egg and herself be killed by Deathwing as a distraction while the purified black egg is spirited away. I'd ask forgiveness for not asking permission, but as I said, I like to keep things honest. I'd have made the same call regardless."

    A slow, deep breath. A rattling exhale. Eyes shining in the clear day like glass in the rain. "… Compassion like yours should be impossible."

    I shook my head. "On the contrary, compassion like this is the most common." It's why good people can be exploited even when they aren't inborn fools. "That it's rare is the first notion you need to lose. But I won't rush you." You don't rush healing. "In the meanwhile, I'll want you to write up everything you know about your colleagues and their methods and haunts."

    "I see. Of course."

    Wouldn't do for the Master of the Assassin's Order to get an inflated sense of his own importance. "Also, you'll be teaching us and especially Antonidas how to detect dragons in disguise like you."

    "There aren't any quick and dirty ways, our disguises aren't disguises, they are true transformations."

    Just as I thought. "All the same, whatever you can think of, we'll use."

    "As you say."

    "Good. Now come. Show me what it's like to experience the world on dragon wings."

    "That I will do gladly."

    He did do it gladly, and the exhaustion that had been weighing down my spirit all day finally started to feel lighter.

    When I reluctantly decided it was time to go down, I offered to let Richard ride behind me, but he manfully deferred on the wonderful experience. He chose to be borne in Emerent's fist instead. Because that was how Ravenholdt was going down there, he reasoned. It wouldn't do not to have anyone immediately on hand to strike him down if he tried to do a runner after all. Or worse.

    "You've gathered a real treasure here," Emerent murmured in my ear on arcane winds as he bore us aloft. "The best and foremost of humanity, and first among them is a man so brave and good, so true."

    And a bloody duke on top of that. "Yes, I have."

    "I will defend it as if it were my own."

    "Make one of your own too, while you're at it."

    "I don't think I have it in me, but if I say that it will just make you sad, won't it?"

    "Give it time. Immortality heals everything eventually."

    "Even maiming?"

    What kind? "Magic and technology will get there sooner than you think. But we won't need to wait that long regardless."

    We landed right in the middle of the biggest encampment. From the air I'd counted over two hundred people in total, their numbers had begun to grow today much faster than before.

    They were disappointed when I flatly told them there would be no grave exhumation. Some were heartbroken. A couple even left cursing me for giving them false hope for their precious daughter, despite the fearful awe from seeing me descend from on high on a giant monster. The strength of humanity could manifest in the oddest places.

    Parading Jorach Ravenholdt around like a trophy did, however, have precisely the effect he'd promised me. And there were a fair few people with chronic issues around too, which I could help with. By proxy, at least.

    "Richard, Emerent." I told my disciples. "I'll talk you through it. Diagnosis first, and then the rest. Since I'm still indisposed, you'll have to learn on the job as quickly as possible."

    Resurrecting the long dead aside, maybe a seance or five won't be amiss, if I can figure it out, I thought as the petitioners gathered enough courage to form a line. I sent Emerent to talk to the ones who had difficulty standing or walking, since they were less likely to run away from him. I'll need the practice for when I do need to start fishing for specific souls in the afterlife, in the future. Maybe.

    My disciples listened, learned, practiced and then some, all the way to late evening. Richard discovered a wellspring of patience for complex targeted treatments, while Emerentius found his own talent in reaching as many people as possible at once, especially in his dragon form. They learned so well and so diligently that I gave it two weeks before they picked up everything I could teach them.

    So well and so diligently that even Richard's uncanny ability to track the exact location of my Master Assassin at all times finally failed him.

    Jorach Ravenholdt stepped into my shadow right as dusk fell, murmuring quietly from my left. "In the interest of informed decision-making, the time window to assassinate King Perenolde with our current assets is not entirely closed quite yet."

    The balls on this man really were unbelievable.

    "No," I denied him, thinking of arcane magic, Light warding, material transmutation that was just a spirit's whisper away, and the sad reality that the sickness afflicting Alterac went well beyond any one person. "No, I already know what I'll do about that."

    Chapter 12 is available on Patreon (karmicacumen), Ko-fi (karmicacumen) and Subscribestar (karmic-acumen), along with the advance chapters for Understanding Does Not Presage Peace, and Reset the Universe.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 12 - The Wheel Everturning
  • The World of Warcraft moves rather oddly once in a while.



    Homestead.png

    Chapter 12 – The Wheel Everturning


    "-. September 18, Year 580 of the King's Calendar .-"​

    If not for the recent spot of bother, and the fact that we had to live in a tent for three weeks while Master Zidar's crew fixed our house, the past few months would have been the most rewarding time of my life. I was making the best of my craft, I was seeing fair success in my business affairs, and I was finally learning arcane magic.

    My brief talk with the Council of Six had set off the motherlode of all political crises in Dalaran, but no red she-dragon had made an appearance yet, and Antonidas had not been recalled either. Neither had he chosen to leave, or even set a deadline for his stay with us. Naturally, I was making the best of both those facts.

    At the same time, I had also overcome my bottleneck in alchemy. More precisely, Granodior had done it for me. Having a part of him grafted to my spirit allowed me to use his frame of reference during all my rituals and experiments. It wasn't even a crutch, technically, this was literally a requirement for the higher levels of the art. I just had the 'high' honor of being the only practitioner in history so inept in the field that I actually needed the intercession of elementals as early as the entry-level stuff. Narett gave me no end of tough time for it.

    I'd be more annoyed if I didn't derive all the amusement I could ever want from his frustration, over me not running into the same problems with arcane magic. He never lowered himself to the point where he competed with Antonidas for my time, but I was sure he'd have stayed around a lot more if he didn't have his own affairs to mind back in the city. Also, he never made it a secret that he wished I'd stay away from arcane magic entirely.

    I understood why, on a professional level. When Malfurion said arcane magic was inherently chaotic, he was not, in fact, talking out of his ass. Alchemy was the art of leveraging the inherent order of things for utility and self-attainment, whereas arcane magic relied on its disruption to force things to happen against natural order. On that basis, arcane magic may or may not attract demons by itself, but any weak points it leaves in the Arcane certainly will. It only makes sense for an attacking force to concentrate in the spot of least resistance after all. That was why the War of the Ancients had revolved around the Well of Eternity.

    My reservations weren't enough to stop me from learning it, though. Also, they were somewhat undermined by Narett's continued refusal to explain to me his more laser-guided antagonism towards Dalaran. Not mages in general, but those of Dalaran specifically. When I pressed him on the topic, he was as concise as he was vague.

    "The proud in those high and mighty spires will do anything to recreate the feat that won the troll wars, and Titans help us if they do. I should hope you, at least, have more wisdom than them. But with how well you've taken to that mage's teachings, I am now reduced to hoping you won't rediscover it for them."

    If Narett was right about anything, it was how well I absorbed Antonidas' instructions.

    I had discovered that being able to perceive Arcane patterns let me practically copy spells just by watching them a few times. I still needed to adjust the weaves relative to me, as the Self was a major reference point during casting, and mathematics were always different when you changed a quantity, something particularly important for sacred geometry. Also, things would get much harder once I was faced with those spells that needed me to manipulate the Arcane on scales greater than my spirit could cover by itself, at which point calculus got involved. Assuming it didn't grow indefinitely thanks to how I cultivated it with the Light. Regardless, I could learn arcane spells in a tenth of the normal time, even if just by rote memorisation and repetitive practice.

    For now.

    It was a supremely useful side-benefit of my ability to Reveal everything with the Light, including the Arcane itself. But it was not unique.

    Advancing your mage sight to the point where you could perceive arcane weaves and matrices, especially as they were cast by others, was one of two major prerequisites for any human to become better than average as a wizard, never mind an Archmage. The other was being able to understand, process and apply what you discerned. Not just because of the usefulness during instruction and duels, and certainly not because the other races were inherently more powerful – if anything, it was the opposite. The real reason was that a human just doesn't live long enough to advance their arcane mastery sufficiently, without this shortcut.

    I myself was still having trouble twisting the Arcane into the patterns I wanted. It was like learning how to walk and handle things all over again. I was getting there though. It was like using different legs and hands, figuratively speaking, but thankfully not for the first time because they were the same legs and hands I'd been using to wield the Light.

    And oh, the ideas. The Light Reveals, which meant I could actually use it to divine what a new weave would do without actually casting it. I had a feeling I would be improvising a lot on the fly, once I practiced enough. I was leaving that for when I improved my ability to visualize in three dimensions, though, never mind four.

    For now, I was content to use maintenance and convenience cantrips. Not having to take baths or stop to clean myself up after an experiment or hard labour saved a lot on time, and the Light made sure I always ate and digested things optimally and had as much energy as ever. Conjuring food wasn't ideal, but it was definitely helping me get closer to being able to just summon nutrients into my bowels if necessary. The Light could sustain me fine for a long time, but it was always good to have contingencies. Drinking my various herbal and alchemical successes was also giving me effects to memorise and replicate. Manifesting at will the effects of the potions you make and imbibe was among the highest forms of Alchemical expertise. That was how Narett had become invisible. He'd even combined the effect with a notice-me-not effect. Eventually, I should be able to do that too.

    In theory, I should also be able to manifest new weaves from the Light instead of twisting the Arcane to form them, thus casting Arcane-like spells without the weakening side effect on the fabric of reality. The Light is the power of creation, so theoretically I should be able to just make the end result manifest. I'd made brains from walnuts by complete accident, surely I could get better results if I actually tried? I didn't technically need to test the weaves after all, the Light would let me know if something was a terrible idea by my standards. Any day now I might just make the breakthrough. Then I could start experimenting with systemic refinement and enhancement.

    Probably not soon though.

    Not without a good and thorough course in the established empowerment spells, especially the ones affecting the intellect. Narett cautioned me against haste on empowerment potions despite alchemy being fine relative to natural order, as spells worked by overriding it. Antonidas was being very careful and thorough in coaching me on those. Which was good. As glad as I was that all the bad times hadn't ruined my passion for learning and improving, I also wasn't in any rush. I was plenty powerful already.

    Also, I had a dragon.

    I should probably revisit druidism properly too, though, at some point.

    Even if I didn't learn it conventionally, exposure training was a thing. Could I find someone to cast Mark of the Wild on me a few dozen times, maybe? A portal to Kul Tiras one day? Drustvar? Experiencing the spell enough times should let me replicate it, at last on myself. I was already touching Nature every time I lightforged a plant. Or the Emerald Dream, if there even was a difference. Even if I fail to learn it properly, I should be able to reproduce the effects with the Arcane or the Light like the others, I was sure. Or some of them. And then add the original Mark of the Wild itself on top of everything else, maybe.

    Buff stacking, the tool of any competent adventurer.

    Granted, I wasn't an adventurer – still? Yet, maybe? – but I was increasingly learning that the skill set required to live the life I'd chosen was every bit as eclectic.

    Right now I was testing a supersensory spell. I had the perfect spot too. Granodior had been kind enough to grow me a nice perch – practically grew the entire cliff out – from which I could see everything down below in the valley. Emerentius had also used his own geomancy and fire to make me a paved path and terrace. There were polished marble steps, a footway of the same, some plots of earth for flowers, a fountain, even some expertly carved marble benches and a table. Plus a huge statue of me that appeared overnight, wielding a staff and sword and wearing a magnificent cape, but we don't talk about that.

    The tip of the terrace stuck out deep above the valley itself, so far inward that most of the mountainside was actually behind me. I could see all the way down and up from the ever-growing pilgrim encampment. I was sitting at the tip of that terrace right now, with my legs dangling over the edge. It was how I tended to spend most of my downtime now, little though I needed these days.

    I still had to focus on enhancing individual senses at a time, but I was getting comfortable enough with auditory enhancements that I expected to be able to pair them with a second enhancement soon. Sight, I decided, to let me hear and see everything happening down there. It wasn't anywhere near the scope and utility of shamanic farseeing, never mind its ability to go around obstacles, but amazing for an unaided feat.

    The pilgrim camp was beginning to look vexingly like a village now, one steadily evolving from tents to proper buildings. Well-worn dirt tracks, fences, a main road with a stable, a forge, mother's herbalist hut away from home, and its garden where I'd been lightforging plants now and then, while keeping an eye on her. Mostly medicinal ones. And seasonings. They had a pronounced healing and invigorating effect with no drawbacks. A new wave of herbalism experimentation was going on, Narett had organised an entire area and group of people just for that. I wasn't directly involved beyond altering the fundamental nature of flora itself, but I was getting a share of the returns. Ingredients, curatives, drugs, reagents.

    Tribute, it's all tribute, let's call it what it is.

    All told, the foot of our mountain couldn't quite be termed a new settlement yet, but it was a sizable enclave. Hell, they were even building a longhouse now. It would soon replace the huge pavilion currently serving as a tavern for the literal battalion of soldiers that Richard had moved over. The troops were camped around the place in neat tent rows. It was a small battalion, lest we really make the king believe we're amassing an attacking force right on his doorstep, but a battalion nonetheless.

    Speaking of auditory enhancements, there was a spike in noise down there. Enough that I could make out specific words and voices even without the spell. Greetings and well wishes. Looking down, I saw Master Blacksmith Smid Keyton's horse-drawn wagon – and armed escort – passing the farthest border of the camp on the way here.

    My word, it's still business as usual, I still have trouble believing it.

    Ever since I took his master assassin and let it be known far and wide that I had a huge fuck-you dragon, Aiden Perenolde had refrained from anything more that could be construed as a direct move against me or my interests. I was given to understand that the town criers had been hard at work 'clarifying' the 'misunderstanding' for a couple of weeks there. Those were clearly blatant lies while the king rethought his approach, but malicious compliance was popular among dissidents for good reason. Case in point, my new guild mates had – thus far – been spared collateral retaliation.

    Of course, the fact that I even had these guild mates was a miracle unto itself. That my new associates hadn't immediately ripped our guild charter to shreds and disavowed me after that disaster of an 'audience' was still the source of everlasting amazement. Orsur had even told me, rather fatalistically when he dropped by a month ago, that with their association well and truly exposed even before that mess, it wasn't like they weren't on the king's black list already.

    "We're sure the King will gather up nerve and yes-men to try something again, eventually," Lady Blackthron later confirmed when she dropped by on a 'detour' of her own, two weeks after Orsur's own visit. "But none of us believe the king won't have us killed anyway, after he proved willing to do more and worse to the nobles. At this point it's all down to how much we can secure for our heirs, before the order comes. Unless, of course, serendipity decides to solve the matter before then."

    She'd given me a meaningful look with those last words. Not accusing, not even demanding, but expectant. Like me saving the day was to be expected.

    The humans of Azeroth are a cut above the rest, even the more cutthroat ones.

    It was a warming show of faith, in a time when everyone but me was under surveillance, and our customers were seeing passive-aggressive trouble as well, despite the official stance that we were fine to do business with. Sure, it wasn't all bad, the new guild technologies and services were incredibly popular with all strata of society. Also, my reputation – and dragon – was more than enough to shut down any notion of hostile takeover. Especially with a duke shamelessly swearing himself as my underling. Not in public, but it was implied.

    Unfortunately, all of this on top of the disaster at court, and everything that resulted from it, had the increasingly paranoid king certain we were planning to depose him. And while he was refraining from direct action against us, the indirect ways had returned with a vengeance.

    Anyone who'd commissioned our new plumbing and electricity, in particular, had started to find themselves higher on the priority lists for financial audits, supply requisitions, troop requisitions, and even getting outright drafted into the army in the case of anyone below noble rank. Particularly the common workers, all except those directly employed by us.

    Because yes, border incidents had worsened as well, to the point where one seemed to happen every other week at this point. Instigated by our side, however it was done when General Hath was definitively not the type to engage in false flags. I'd never met him, but everyone who had – including Richard – agreed on that much.

    It was plain to see why it was going on though. In this time when King Perenolde lacked the popular support – or even a casus belli – to declare war himself, 'border incidents' were a transparent attempt to force Strom to do it instead. The moral high ground from not being the aggressors would be priceless to the Alterac Crown right now, I imagined.

    Perenolde isn't preparing for a mere border war, he wants total war.

    Gunpowder. Perenolde surely saw it as me giving his rival the opportunity to destroy and subsume this country once and for all. He believed Trollbane planned to do just that because that's what he would do in his place. So he decided his only option is for Alterac to do that to Strom first.

    Projection, all over again.

    Alas for him, King Liam Trollbane was obstinately refusing to take the bait. Likely because he wanted to have a good stockpile of gunpowder first, now that the recipe had surely reached his country.

    That, too, was a mistake – while Alterac did have the head start on gunpowder, it still hadn't finished weaponizing it. Strom would do best to attack now before our side finished making the bombs and cannons, or whatever else they came up with without me or a dwarf giving them ideas.

    Further, unlike Alterac, Strom actually did have a valid casus belli. Per Richard's most recent report from the border, General Hath's most recent armed exercise had devolved into a skirmish against a force led by Prince Thoras Trollbane himself. A nearly bloodless one, or we would be in open war regardless of what else. But one of the more stubborn rumors since – on both sides of the border – was that the prince had also gone missing in the aftermath.

    All told, it was bizarre that King Liam hadn't done anything in the time since. Especially with time running out. Once the snows began, nobody would be marching anywhere.

    But there had been a steadily growing feeling of significance ever since that happened, so I was withholding judgment. The disturbance in the Light was only comparable to the one I'd felt leading up to the ambush on Richard's retinue.

    On the whole, I had precisely zero complaints about being given all the time I need to prepare my solution to this mess.

    I'm only surprised people don't nag me about it more.

    Perhaps that was set to change too, though, now that Smid Keyton was here. Yes, it was for actual business we'd discussed on and off since our guild's founding, in letters and missives. But I was sure this would do nothing to stop him from asking what I planned to do about everything.

    Unfortunately, what I planned to do wasn't something I was going to share, regardless of how polite and reliable the company. Operational security in this case meant that nobody could know until after it happened. Even speaking a word aloud might ruin it. The Light even agreed with me.

    How will he react to that, I wonder?

    Come to think of it, isn't there something I should very well be reacting to right now?

    Frowning, I decided to skip straight ahead to dual-sense enhancement and enhanced my sight. Then, with both hearing and sight taken beyond the farthest natural limits, I spied the events happening down below. It was disorienting, but my cognitive adaptability was quite fair these days.

    My hunch was correct – Master Keyton's guards weren't all from Richard's army. All of the duke's men were accounted for, but the escort had grown beyond them. By over a third. There were more dependents than there should have been too.

    The explanation that came quickest to my mind was that some soldiers had coerced their way into the guard force, maybe as a way for the king to gain some official representation in this new holy site. But then I saw the face of the man looking up. Searching for me with weary hopeful eyes after I was pointed out to him by one of the locals.

    I recognized him. It was the one guard that had tried to block my path after I resurrected Orsur in the plaza. The man who'd then stepped out of my way and dropped to his knees to pray as I passed by.

    Not for the first time, I wished the steam elementals weren't still sulking in the cauldron. I could really use them for a long-distance soulgaze on the man down below. Instead, Richard or I was going to have to get close and personal, if I wanted to assure myself of his intentions.

    Well isn't this the motherlode of all powder kegs?

    There were three scenarios I could see that could have driven these men to come here, and none of them were happy ones. One, the king had sent them here deliberately to see if I would escalate. Two, they had been let go from the military – or worse, the Crownsguard – and come here, either for the coin of honest work or seeking sanctuary. And three, they had not been let go from the force, meaning they had effectively deserted in order to come here, in which case they were definitely seeking sanctuary. There wasn't a concept of constituted police on Azeroth, it was all soldiers like in the Roman Empire.

    Seeing as there was at least one of the newcomers who had his family with him, I was strongly leaning towards option three.

    I live not even two days away from the capital, my presence here must feel like a gun held to the back of the king's head.

    I rose and turned for home.

    Time to play host.



    "-. September 25, Year 580 of the King's Calendar .-"

    I watched as the master blacksmith reverently finished affixing the hilt to the new sword we had made, out of a steel alloy that should have been impossible on this planet. At least with the current level of technology. S-type steels required the inclusion of not just manganese, but also a bunch of other elements, especially silicon in very particular proportions. The former was fairly straightforward. The latter was practically impossible at the current level of metallurgy on Azeroth. Even for the dwarves, I was pretty sure.

    Ferrosilicon was extremely common, you could get it from scrap metal, but you needed silicon added in its pure form to create the microstructures key to resisting deformation after tempering, and pure silicon was impossible to extract with the means available in the known world.

    Don't even get me started on molybdenum, people still could couldn't tell it apart from lead here. It wasn't their fault, but it was still a hurdle we had to overcome.

    Fortunately, when you could manipulate matter on a subatomic level and were soul-bound to an earth spirit capable of doing the same for anything from a molecule to industrial capacities, many technological limitations became academic.

    "Well, Antonidas?" I finished folding the paper airplane. "What's the verdict?"

    The mage looked up from where he'd been carefully inspecting the sword with mage sight. "Magic charge remains zero."

    Which meant that all its enchanting potential was still free. "Excellent." I tossed the airplane out the door, bespelled to seek out Richard wherever he was. Arcane magic was useful like that, especially when the caster had auxiliary means of devising guidance parameters.

    I grabbed the sword and exited the workshop, whiling away the time doing random swings and testing the sword's balance while the other two watched.

    When Richard finally arrived, I held out the weapon to him. "Come inside." I led him back into my workshop and waited until the other two were also there, for effect. "Now, Richard. Please use that sword to strike this anvil as hard as you can."

    "WHAT?! NO!" Keyton balked. "You can't do that!"

    I looked at the man and raised an eyebrow.

    "I-I mean, surely, Young Master, we needn't go that far, that is an impossible standard for any weap-!"

    CLANG

    Richard swung down with all his Light-assisted might and flinched in pain when the strike was completely rebuffed, dropping the sword as he grabbed at his arm. "Unh – feels like my bones are shaking apart, damn."

    Keyton rushed to pick up the sword and mourn its fate, but then he gaped in wonder. "There's no – it didn't dent!"

    It better not have. S5 steel was ten times stronger than blade steel and had the best impact toughness of its category. If it couldn't take even one full blow without denting, it meant we hadn't made it right. You could literally cut a car door without denting a blade made from this thing, back on Earth. Also, S5 weapons can bend but don't set, they spring back to their proper shape immediately.

    Richard and Antonidas crowded around the man and were soon expressing similar wonder. They were even more impressed when the edge, which had lost some of its cutting ability, proved just about as easy to sharpen as castle-forged steel.

    I sat against my worktable with the satisfaction of a job well done. Not the greatest satisfaction I ever felt, it wasn't like we were making maraging steel or anything like that. You needed nickel and cobalt for those, especially for the higher grades, and that was later down on my testing schedule. But it was still an accomplishment.

    Speaking of accomplishments.

    I looked to my right, where the ugly lump from my personal metalworking project was sitting. The lump that had been beaten and beaten and beaten again and again until it refused to deform at all. Steel alloy, but with 13% manganese. Steel tended to lose hardness the more you worked it, but mangalloy did the opposite, becoming harder instead of brittle the more you tried to shape it. Even with Antonidas' best momentum- and impact-enhancing magic added to my greatest strength.

    Any other alloy I'd have put back in the furnace to soften for further shaping, but not this one. There were several reasons.

    For one, Aiden Perenolde had put an embargo on all oil-distilled fuels – the same as he had for gunpowder – while the Crown 'assures itself of their safety towards the people and the realm.' The most blatant of his indirect attacks yet, against me and mine. But one that did have a fair bit of support among the merchant class, and the many nobles who made a living from coal mines, being such a disruptive discovery.

    For another, Azeroth still lacked industrial-grade foundries, so getting a strong enough flame would have been nigh impossible anyway, in a standard forge. Never mind keeping it constant. That was why we were using Antonidas' magic for that instead.

    Most importantly, though, we didn't have a use for fire anyway, for this. Mangalloy couldn't be softened by annealing at all, once it hardened.

    A yellow flame let you forge manganese steel to begin with, but not into anything fancy because it was tougher than carbon steel when heated. You could theoretically heat it until it was white hot, but that was more likely to make it crumble under hammer blows than take a desired shape. For all these reasons, mangalloy was considered unworkable even back on Earth, outside a few specific uses. Despite being many times stronger than S5, and even better than titanium, you couldn't shape it into tools or armor, never mind sharp edges.

    Here, though, we had magic.

    I called the lump into my palm. In terms of arcane magic, minor telekinesis was a training cantrip at best, but very convenient day-to-day. When the lump was in my grasp, I looked into it with sight beyond sight, and called on the Spirit of Alterac to do the same.

    ~ Compliance, Focus Minute, Query ~

    Make it a two-handed sword blade, double-edged, claymore configuration. With my towering, still growing height – which I might, finally, have a way to get under control if my unorthodox commissions from Dalaran pay off – I'll be able to wield even the longest claymore like a long sword, even an arming sword if I wanted.

    Granodior's will set itself upon the metal and slowly, slowly stretched and shaped it into the requested shape, tugging and tightening until it had a monomolecular edge. With extreme difficulty.

    ~ Shock, Affront, Grudging Respect ~

    Even the ancient spirit of earth had only barely managed to turn mangalloy into something useful. Supermetals were no joke even to living primordial forces, it seemed.

    ~ Indignity, Outrage, Promise ~

    Granodior insisted that that he only had trouble because he wasn't allowed to use any transmutation during the process. But since he could only exert this power outside himself because I let him work through my spirit – which I'd had to imbue into the sword itself during the entire process – and because all his freshly transmuted mangalloy lacked the acquired toughness from being worked on, I remained sceptical.

    ~ Offense, Wounded Pride, Determination ~

    He insisted that he could figure out how to transmute the finished product, and he didn't need no human or fire elemental's help when he had the magma chambers deep below the ground for all his heat needs. Alas, since we'd been at this for weeks and he still hadn't produced a sample with comparable work hardness, there was just one reply I had for him.

    Good luck with that.

    The Spirit did not dignify that with a response.

    I know you know you can use vibration or literally pummel the thing to harden it, why not just do that? Unless it's just a matter of pride.

    Alas, the Ancient Spirit did not rise to the bait.

    Damn, thwarted again.

    I'd hoped to finally get him worked up enough to slip some of whatever feelings or wants he was still keeping from me after all this time. Or at least enough to let me figure out if it would be a good or bad surprise, when whatever it was caught up with me. No luck though, even now. Ancient spirits the size of the landscape were very good at controlling what they showed you, even when soul-bound. Who knew?

    I set the blade into an interim hilt, then I turned around and brought my sword down with all my Light-assisted might.

    With a sharp, whistling shriek, the anvil split clean down the middle.

    "My word!" "Impressive." "Amazing!"

    I ignored the awed exclamations in favour of inspecting the edge. Not a dent, and not the slightest scrape either, which the S5 sword had incurred a couple of, on the side. Also, when I dropped my handkerchief on the impact site, it split clean through. I'd cut an anvil and it hadn't blunted the edge at all.

    "Antonidas, what do you think?"

    The mage inspected my work with second sight, and told me what I had already confirmed with mine. "Even here, the magic charge is zero. Moreover, the enchanting potential of this dark iron is the greatest I've ever seen in any material."

    Dark iron, really? Could it be?

    "You advance the craft and doom us who pursue it to despair in the same breath," Keyton grunted. "What use are wonders if we cannot produce them in any real quantities?" Antonidas had been needed to keep the flame strong and constant enough for both the S5 and mangalloy. He'd not had an easy time of it either. "Is this truly all there is? Is castle-forged steel the pinnacle of what we can put to use, while everything above is the domain of magic and providence?"

    "Until we can make the foundries I have in mind, I'm afraid so." In other words, until King Perenolde's embargos 'expired,' we were stuck with the same fuels and techniques as everyone else. That said… "But that doesn't mean there aren't other things we can work on." I gave my new sword to Richard to play with, since he was the only one around with anything approaching a good enough height. "Come with me, master Keyton, let me tell you all about seric steelmaking."

    S-type steels and magalloy may be a bitch to produce, but I had no doubt that Damascus steel would console the poor man and then some. It didn't quite live up to the legend, but it was still a lot better than the stuff Azeroth had right now.

    The super sword's done, now for the knives and polearms. And a warhammer or two, while I'm at it. Maybe even a spiked mace. And a quarterstaff. A sceptre too, maybe? Definitely a full suit of armor. And spares for everything, in several types so I don't have to walk around in full plate all the time. And mail undershirts! Or scale if that proves too finicky. Plus more of everything for my family and friends of course. Hmm, this might take some brainstorming.

    Not the guns though. Those were non-negotiable.

    I'd revisit the issue when we finally got around to abrasion-resistant steels, at least for the armor.

    A shame we haven't seen the same amount of progress with ceramics.

    Master Keyton did eventually ask me if I had plans, any plans at all, to deal with this whole mess with the king. He'd made sure to ask me that with Richard there, tossing what he thought was a discreet glance between me and him. Like everyone else in our guild, and in the pilgrim camp and half of Alterac City and who knew where else, the man expected a rebellion or civil war to be declared in my name. Any day now.

    Unfortunately, what I planned to do was still something I hadn't shared with anyone, even Richard himself. It definitely wasn't something I was going to share with Keyton, or anyone else subject to surveillance. Which I did tell him.

    Somehow, though, the man only looked reassured when he left.

    What do these people imagine I'm going to do, exactly?

    Whatever these people thought or believed, it couldn't be anywhere near as preposterous as what I was actually planning. Was that a good or bad thing?

    "They probably don't," Richard told me after we were alone. "Think about the 'what' and 'how,' I mean. After a point you just don't wonder about these things anymore, you just believe."

    Like one believes in a higher power? "Same as the guards then, you think?"

    "I would say so."

    I had been entirely right to assume option three – the guards were all deserters. From the Crownsguard, which was the worst possible option. It made their situation very sensitive, more so than even the bad blood that existed between some of them and a number of the pilgrims already here, whom some of the former crownsmen had wronged over the years. Mostly on orders, but the leeway from that was always limited once the ones who gave the orders could no longer protect you. Assuming they didn't make you their fall guy to begin with.

    On the one hand, desertion was only less contemptible than betraying king and country to the enemy, both of which they'd technically done through this one act.

    On the other hand, Richard had soulgazed all of them and found that not only were they all genuine in their repentance, but they'd only deserted because most of the royal favour and promotions were increasingly going to sick monsters now. Monsters who had very little hesitation in acting on their nature, both towards the people and them, their co-workers. Or subordinates, now.

    On that last point, at least, everyone else also agreed. It was the same reason why the number of 'pilgrims' coming and literally settling at the foot of my mountain kept getting higher and higher every week.

    Yet again Aiden Perenolde is severely overreacting, but what else is new?

    I was immensely thankful that Richard had managed to buy the land. As conflicted as I was about my name being on the deed, it was better than the sheer nightmare of charters and ownership that would have erupted later, if we didn't get ahead of the issue. Master Keyton had even assured me, just today before leaving, that the guild would start coming over more often too, to set up proper shop down in 'Saint's Tier.'

    "Are the former crownsmen still moping over me 'shunning' them?" Which I hadn't, I just had a lot of more important things to do than play usher all day. Obviously.

    "Fit to cry, my lord."

    I looked seriously at my first disciple. "Up until now, most who came that weren't driven by mere curiosity have had real healing needs and have supported themselves. If we start giving sanctuary, we'll need to actually start supporting some of these people. And that will only invite more."

    "I know," Richard met my eyes resolutely. "I've already sent word to Mercad for a supply train to be assembled."

    What would my life be now, if I hadn't been there for that ambush? "Don't be too generous," I warned him. "And don't make it a permanent arrangement. If people want to live under our protection so much, that doesn't mean they can just leech off of other people's hard work. They'll have to earn their livelihood and happiness just like everyone else."

    "I understand."

    "Alright." I sighed gustily. "I suppose I'll be going down there this afternoon." Before my 'show of contempt' towards the deserters got them run out. Or stoned to death. And everything else Richard had to order his men to take all reasonable measures against, which said everything I needed to know about how the ducal guard viewed their erstwhile peers. Not well, to say the least.

    I took my sword back from Richard and gave a few warm-up swings. "Until then, go ahead and start teaching me how to actually use this thing."

    I trained with the sword. It went so and so.

    Then I went down to 'Saint's Tier' and met the men.

    They were ashamed, but desperately hopeful. When I gave them sanctuary, they were just as desperately grateful. So grateful that the one guard I knew and the one who'd brought his family both fell to their knees and wept. If I'd worn a robe or a cloak, I had no doubt they would have clung to the hem and kissed it at my feet.

    Any society where men are so easily brought to their knees in tears is fundamentally broken.

    Alas, the wheel of time refuses to make a full turn without adding even further complications to my life. The day of Keyton's departure was the same day when the major significance of nebulous nature finally found its way to 'Saint's Tier' as well. In fact, it found its way to the tavern pavilion just as Richard and I were finishing our round of drinks. The round of drinks we'd deliberately gone down there for, to make sure nothing too bad happened once the unfortunate deserters failed to mingle. Peacefully, anyway.

    "What the devil is he doing back here?" Richard quietly fumed on seeing Jorach Ravenholdt come in. The Master of Assassins was in a virtually perfect disguise as a ranger, false face and everything, but it turned out you could very easily recognize someone you had soulgazed, just by intuition.

    I was, admittedly, mildly surprised at his return as well. I'd long since interrogated him about all the passages and weak points of Alterac Keep. And the city. And the rest of the country. And every other scrap of relevant information he could think of. I'd made him write up a detailed breakdown of everything. I'd even had him follow through on his promise to help us devise ways to contain him and his, before I finally let him take his loyalists and go regain control of Ravenholdt Manor. If he was back now, in person but with no signs of duress, I could only assume things were stable there again.

    Unlike Richard, though, I wasn't distracted from Ravenholdt's travel companions.

    The cosmic forces of schadenfreude really want a war, don't they? I wryly took in the other two men. Bet they didn't expect the Old Fowl of the Mountain to come down from his nest just to play secret bodyguard, though.

    "Richard," I discreetly cast a sound muffling spell as I watched the wandering historian 'Myrnie Wolmet' from the corner of my eye. And his tall, burly, green-eyed redhead 'bodyguard' that was very boisterously embarking on a self-imposed mission to make merry friends with everyone on the wrong side of… what I was very sure would devolve into an epic bar brawl as soon as a drop of spittle landed on his impeccably groomed beard. "I do believe we're hosting foreign royalty."

    "What?" the duke hissed, barely managing not to draw the newcomers' attention. "Who – no. No, no, no, surely it can't be…"

    I left coins on the table and led Richard out the back entrance of the pavilion. Most casually.

    "Your Worship," Richard growled, spitting out my most bothersomely widespread title. The tile he only used in extremely rare cases. Specifically, those extremely rare cases where he wondered if his entire life might not be a fever dream after all. "Please tell me you were joking and that wasn't Prince Thoras Trollbane back there."

    "You want a saint to lie?"

    "Dammit!"

    My sentiments exactly. "Don't soulgaze them for now."

    "Oh, I have a whole list of things I really shouldn't want to be doing right now!" Richard growled. "Why are they here? No, what is Ravenholdt thinking bringing them all the way here, the capital is two days away! How did no one recognize them?!"

    I, of course, completely ignored my disciple's outburst with all the magnanimity inherent to the most despicable of cult leaders such as myself. "His beard had traces of oil and hair chalk." A rowdy tavern was not the best place to practice super hearing, but eminently lucrative for sight and smell.

    "That – he was in disguise too. Of course. But then why take it off on the last stretch? Without ditching their guide too, Ravenholdt must have insinuated himself deep into their confidence, damn him and his forked tongue. But still! Whatever he told them of you or this place, it's still extremely dangerous. We are literally on the king's doorstep, we have people here that were Crownsguard until three days ago, this is madness!"

    "Or boldness." Certainly not courage. I considered what I knew of the happenings abroad. "A warrior prince just a few months shy of his scheduled wedding, going on one last heroic adventure that may or may not have been approved by his King-Father, because he hasn't lived long enough to have his enthusiasm smothered by responsibility."

    "Well it certainly can't be experience," Richard grunted. "He can't have suffered any true hard knocks or he wouldn't be pulling a stunt like this."

    "True. Still though… Averting almost certain war would seem like the most noble of justifications to such a man, I imagine." I gave my Paladin a pointed look. "Especially if the only way you can conceive to avert it is winning it all by yourself."

    Emotions played on Richard's face, then settled on resignation. Begrudging and self-conscious, embarrassed resignation. "Curses."

    Truly, my first disciple had the most excellent self-awareness.

    Still not the best insight into others, though, or he'd have realized I was throwing shade at myself more than him, in this one case.

    Finally, Richard set aside the issue of how much he had in common with our newest royal guest and looked at me worriedly. "What do we do?"

    "His handler seems fairly competent, and the man himself seems well on his way to making fast friends with at least three of your officers. Just let them know to watch that he doesn't get drugged and carried off in the night. Or go off hunting in the woods by himself. I'll talk to Jorach about the same, I assume he's had at least one of his own men trailing their hapless trio. If they approach us without false pretenses, we'll treat with them. If they don't, we won't."

    "Just like that?"

    "Yes. Now come, precious paladin mine, let's bless some babies!"

    Yes, people had started bringing me their newborn children for benediction as well. I'd not gotten around to asking a cleric if they did anything specific during Lustration, beyond the obvious burst of Holy Light to make sure the infant was as healthy as possible. I made sure to always tell the parents that I wasn't a substitute for the Church, but ultimately chose not to discourage them. Stable long-term investments were the best investments after all, even when nobody else knew about them. Especially then, in this instance.

    The Aegishjalmur was too taxing on the spirit to brand on a newborn, but it wasn't the only useful stave I knew.

    Granted, my stave against hostile magic probably won't do much either, without them cultivating some manner of mystic abilities of their own. Like every other ward in this world, it needed to charge up somehow. Also, again, no telling what variance in effect might result from different mystical paradigms. Still, there wasn't a single human spirit that didn't have at least some amount of power. By the time they were old enough to be useful targets to mages and warlocks, the stave should have collected enough power for the occasional one-off.

    I'll never get to hold my brothers like this.

    As I was handing the last child back to their parents, I spotted the Prince of Strom watching me from the back of the gathered crowd. He looked unreasonably pleased with himself, despite his freshly bruised black-eye. I didn't give him the slightest sign of acknowledgment. If he wanted something, he'd have to come forward.

    I'll be waiting a while, won't I?

    If he ever got word of this, Aiden Perenolde would no longer be overreacting. At all.

    But there really was no reason to dwell on any of this anymore.

    I am going to solve all the realm's problems.

    Thoroughly and permanently.

    Just as soon as Antonidas finds me that damned fish.


    Chapter 13 is available on Patreon (karmicacumen), Ko-fi (karmicacumen) and Subscribestar (karmic-acumen), along with the advance chapters for Understanding Does Not Presage Peace, Reset the Universe, and Master of Wood, Water and Hill (yes, really).
     
    Last edited:
    Back
    Top